Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

As Sanemi rounded the corner of the mountain road, he let out a sharp breath, watching it crystallize in the cold morning air. Things had been chaotic lately, and his routine had been interrupted more than once. He was glad for the chance to take his usual peaceful morning walk.

When he heard footsteps approaching at a running pace, he gritted his teeth. So much for a moment of quiet. He couldn't have even one minute of peace in his life, huh?

"Sanemi!" he heard Kanroji call.

Resigning himself to whatever mess was about to occur, Sanmei turned around. "What?" he demanded.

Kanroji ran right up to him. She doubled over, panting, just for a moment. Then, she straightened up, grabbed him by the shoulders, and shook him.

"Genya's getting picked on!" she shouted as she jerked him back and forth.

"Agh! Get off!" Sanemi slipped loose and pushed her away.

"Some of the other demon slayers are talking about your little brother!" Kanroji cried. "You have to do something!"

Sanemi rubbed his shoulder, which was sore from being gripped so tightly by such a strong hand. Who kept telling people they were related? It was getting annoying. "I don't have a brother," he muttered.

Kanroji hesitated. She bit down on her lip, hard, thinking about something. Then, she hit him in the shoulder, hard.

"What the hell!" Sanemi ducked backward, shocked that she had done that.

"Sorry, but I can't let you stand by and do nothing."

Sanemi was about to hit her back, absolutely ready to start a fight, when he noticed Iguro approaching them. He was walking much more slowly, but it was clear he had come up with Kanroji.

"Iguro," Kanroji cried, "tell Sanemi to go save Genya!"

"Gah! I don't want to hear another thing about Genya," Sanemi snarled. The further Genya was from him, the safer he would be. Sanemi believed that firmly.

Kanroji looked hurt. "But... don't you love him?"

Sanemi stepped back, shocked again. Of course he loved Genya! That's why he was staying away from him. He looked to Iguro.

"They're saying some horrible things about him," Iguro muttered.

Saying horrible things about Genya... did Genya know? Was he hurt? Sanemi looked down.

Kanroji and Iguro exchanged a glance. "You’ll want to hear this," Iguro assured him. Then, he told Sanemi everything that had happened the night before.

The evening before…

Genya knew people were talking about him.

He couldn't pinpoint when it started, or how. He wasn't entirely sure what they were saying, either. There was just something in the air, a stillness that fell when he walked into a room, and he knew it was because there were rumors.

When Genya entered the courtyard, at least a dozen people glanced over their shoulders. It was getting worse, he noted. At least, it was harder to ignore. He searched the crowd, looking for his friends.

"Genya!" Tanjiro stood up and waved to him.

Genya smiled, and hurried over. As he passed a group of demon slayers sitting in a circle, he overheard one line of their conversation: "like a demon." It was a simple phrase, but it made him look away. He could feel his face flushing with embarrassment. They were probably talking about him. No, they weren't. He was imagining it. But then why did the speaker glance up from his food just as Genya was passing?

"Sit down," Tanjiro invited when Genya reached him. He scooted to the side so there was space for Genya to sit between him and Inosuke.

As soon as Genya sat, Inosuke leaned way too far into his personal space. "Hm? You're not eating?"

Since Hashira training had been super intense, a couple of nights group dinners like this had been organized. This was the first one Genya had been to, and he was feeling on edge. He'd only come because Tanjiro said he should.

"There's food for everyone." Tanjiro pointed to the serving table. It was on the other side of the room, with lots of people crowded around it. "You should get some."

"Not hungry. Thanks though." Genya hoped they wouldn’t push like Aoi and the butterfly girls always did.

"Can I have your serving?" Inosuke asked shamelessly.

When Genya nodded, he cheered and dashed to the serving table. Tanjiro chuckled. "That was kind of you."

"Sure," Genya muttered. He didn't really think anything of it.

He heard someone call Tanjiro's name, and turned to see Tokito, smiling brightly.

"Hey, Tokito," Tanjiro greeted. "Sit with us."

Tokito knelt down between Tanjiro and Zenitsu and started talking about Hashira training. Genya half listened, half made awkward eye contact with Zenitsu. Then, he heard something that caught his attention. 

"Did you hear about that boy who got a restraining order against the Wind Hashira?"

"Oh yeah, I heard about that. It was Tanjiro Kamado, right?"

It was a group of demon slayers sitting behind him, just close enough that he could make out their words against the loud chatter echoing in the courtyard.

"Tanjiro? No, no way."

"Yeah, no way it was Tanjiro. He's way too nice."

"I heard it was that demon boy."

Genya felt his heart stop. Were they talking about him? He should stop listening. He tried to focus back on Tanjiro and Tokito, but his ears still strained to eavesdrop on the other circle's conversation.

"A demon boy? There's no demon here."

"I heard he's half demon, so he can go in the sunlight and blend in with humans."

"Wouldn't the Hashira kill someone like that?"

"Well I heard he gets demon powers by eating demon flesh!"

"Haha, that's so gross. Really?"

"Yeah, and as a result he's half— wait, there he is! He's right there."

Genya froze. What should he do? They were talking about him and he could hear them. Should he leave? Tell them to shut their mouthes and mind their own business? They noticed him, so they would notice if he tried to slip away and figure out that he had heard them.

"I don't see— no, I see him!"

"Yeah, that's gotta be him. Look at him."

"He's sitting so close, hush!"

"No way, he's huge! Gotta be part demon."

"Come on, shut up!"

"I mean, even his hair looks like a demon's."

Genya couldn't stop his hand from brushing down the front of his hair. He regretted moving instantly.

"Oh, he totally heard you!"

"I bet he's gonna eat you later tonight, haha!"

"Nah, he only eats demons. He'll go for Tanjiro's little sister, and then he'll get what's coming for him."

Genya looked up, to see if Tanjiro was hearing this. Instead, he locked eyes with Zenitsu.

"Dude, he can totally hear you. You gotta stop."

"Ha, whatever. What's he gonna do? I heard he can't even use a breathing technique. I'd just use water breathing and, bam! Slice his head off, he'll crumble to dust. Just like a real demon."

Zenitsu looked like he was about to say something, but Genya spoke first.

"I would never hurt Nezuko," he blurted.

At Nezuko's name, Tanjiro started listening again. "What?"

"I..." Genya searched for some way to explain what they had overheard.

Zenitsu looked between them, then threw on a huge, fake smile. "Nezuko's so cute! I was telling Genya that I would do anything to protect her, and he agreed to protect her too! Isn't that so sweet?"

"Yeah," Tanjiro agreed, though he looked like he did not at all believe them.

"Are you done interrupting?" Tokito sighed.

Genya and Zenitsu both nodded. Soon, the Mist Hashira had Tanjiro back in their deep discussion about paper airplanes.

Zenitsu scooted closer to Genya. "Sorry," he said quietly, "but if Tanjiro knew what those guys said, he would fight them, and I don't think that would make it better."

Genya had kind of thought Zenitsu didn't like him. This was their first time actually talking, though. He just nodded and let Zenitsu go on.

"Some of the other corps members were saying stuff like that yesterday. They didn't know we're friends, so I heard a lot of the rumors— sorry."

Genya was too startled by the proclamation, "we're friends," to respond.

"I don't know how much is true," Zenitsu admitted, "but I know it's pretty bad. You should probably tell someone. Is there a Hashira you're friends with?"

Genya looked down. "Not…"

Zenitsu tilted his head. "Not at all?"

"Well..." A lot of the Hashira had been very kind and helped him out in some way or another. Genya already felt he owed them. He didn't want to ask for anything else. "I don't want to put this on any of them."

Just then, Inosuke came back with a second bowl of food. "You're dropping things on people?"

Unfortunately, that prompted Tanjiro to start listening again. "Inosuke, please don't drop things on people, they might get hurt."

"It might be something soft and light," Tokito mused.

"It's not me." Inosuke pushed his mask up to his forehead so he could shovel food into his mouth. "It's mohawk guy!"

Genya sighed. "I said I don't want to put this on the Hashira, not that I'm dropping things on people's heads."

Inosuke just grunted.

"Put what on the Hashira?" Tanjiro asked.

Genya glanced to Zenitsu, hoping for another excuse. He was not disappointed.

"Defeating Muzan Kibutsuji!" Zenitsu lied with no hesitation. It was scary. "The Hashira shouldn't have to fight such a big scary demon just the seven of them. We in the lower ranks will pitch in too, and if we all work together, we're sure to win! Haha! Heh!"

For a second, Genya thought Tanjiro would let it go. Instead, he set down his bowl and sighed. "I know you're talking about something else. What does it have to do with Nezuko and the Hashira?"

Inosuke looked up from his food and swallowed. "Nezuko's a Hashira now?"

Tanjiro hesitated, then just shook his head and moved on. "Nezuko's not a Hashira. You were talking about her, though."

"No," Zenitsu said, his tone much more serious than before. "We overheard another conversation."

As he told Tanjiro what the other demon slayers had said, Genya found himself hiding his face. When Zenitsu recapped that conversation it sounded a lot meaner than it had the first time. Genya didn't look up until he was done, in dreadful anticipation of how much pity Tanjiro would look at him with.

He was surprised to see Tanjiro's face instead covered with absolute fury.

Tanjiro started to stand up. "I'm gonna—"

"No, no that won't help." Zenitsu pulled him back down by the sleeve. "It's not just them. The rumors are going around the entire corps."

Inosuke turned his gaze to Genya. "Are they true?"

"Of course not!" Zenitsu shrieked. "It's so rude of you to ask!"

"No, it's okay." Genya hesitated, then let out a breath. "Yeah, I eat demons. I can't use any breathing techniques, so it's the only way I can be a demon slayer."

Inosuke nodded, then went back to his food. Zenitsu looked a little surprised, but he didn't say anything either.

Genya turned to Tanjiro. "I swear, I will never hurt Nezuko."

"I know." Tanjiro smiled warmly. "But Genya, we have to do something about the rumors. People have no right to say such awful things about you."

"I don't really care," Genya said. He did, and it bothered him a lot that people who had never met him would avoid him because of those rumors. It was extra frustrating that they were mostly true. There wasn't a lot to be done about it, though, since there wasn't any one culprit. At least, not without bothering the Hashira. Genya didn't want to cause them any more trouble, but he also didn't really want this to make it to his brother.

It seemed that it was too late. "Something should be done," Tokito said.

Tanjiro looked a little surprised that he'd been listening. "Do you have an idea?"

"Yes." Tokito stood up. "I'll speak to Kanroji tomorrow morning. I'm going home now. Good night."

With that, he left.

Tanjiro turned back to Genya. "I guess we'll see what happens?"

Genya stood up. "Tch. I guess."

With that, he left. Maybe Tanjiro and his friends would think he was mad at them. He could deal with that later. Right now, though, he just wanted to be alone.

The sun had long set, but Genya didn't feel like going inside. He could see the lights flickering in the butterfly mansion through the trees, inviting him back where it was light and warm. His stomach growled. There was also food in there. He would wait until everyone went to bed, he decided, then go in and make himself dinner. It had been a while since he’d last eaten a demon, so maybe his stomach would accept some real food.

He heard a rustling in the bushes, and froze. It was probably a bird, he told himself. It moved again, and he realized that it was definitely too big to be a bird. An animal's head charged out of the bush, and Genya whipped out his gun. The wild boar— oh, no, it was Inosuke. Genya put his gun away.

"Sneak up on me again and I might shoot you," he warned.

Inosuke didn't seem concerned. He sat on the log next to Genya and handed him a box. "Aoi said to give this to you."

Genya opened it carefully. The smell of food wafted into his nose, making his stomach growl even more. "Thank you," he said as he pulled a pair of chopsticks out from the edge of the box.

He watched Inosuke for a minute, kind of expecting him to leave. Inosuke didn't budge. It got awkward, the two of them staring at each other like that, so Genya turned away and started eating. He took a tentative bite, then waited to see what his stomach would do. All it did was growl for more, which Genya obliged.

"If people are being mean to you," Inosuke started, "I'll help you fight them."

That was kind. "There are too many to fight," Genya muttered between bites. Otherwise he might accept the offer.

Inosuke grunted, not seeming to know what to say next.

Genya decided to change the subject. "Why the mask?" he asked, nodding to Inosuke's boar head.

"I was raised by wild boars," he answered plainly.

Genya regretted asking.

"What about your family? Killed by demons?" Inosuke guessed.

Genya nodded. That was pretty standard for a demon slayer. "Everyone except me and my brother."

"Oh yeah, the wind guy. What a jerk."

"You don't even know him," Genya snapped. Sanemi didn't want to acknowledge him, but Genya would go on defending his brother no matter what.

"I know he held me back in Hashira training for three extra days for no reason!" Inosuke argued.

Genya opened his mouth to argue, then shut it. That did sound a bit like something Sanemi might do, though it was more likely because Inosuke had mouthed off than for no reason at all.

Inosuke seemed to realize that he had offended Genya, and changed his tone. "He's super strong, though. Gotta look up to him for that."

Genya snorted. "Yeah."

They were both quiet for a minute, before Inosuke carefully asked, "so. What do demons taste like?"

That's what he wanted to know? Not about why Genya ate them or how he'd discovered he could? "To be honest," he answered, a little timidly, "I try to swallow without tasting them."

"So they taste bad," Inosuke concluded. "Huh. Coulda guessed that."

Genya half smiled. He wasn't sure why Inosuke was talking to him, but it was nice. It was easy to talk about things, even something as horrible as eating demons, to someone so shameless.

It was quiet again for another minute, and Genya tried to think of something else to say. "So, uh, I heard you made up your own breathing style."

"Yup. Beast breathing. Hey, if you ever want to learn a breathing style, I'll teach it to you."

Genya laughed to himself. "Thanks."

Inosuke stood up dramatically. "Time for this boar to hit the hay. Coming inside?"

The lights in the butterfly mansion were still burning bright. If Genya went in now, he would certainly run into other people. But maybe that would be okay. "Sure, I'll follow you."

They went back into the butterfly mansion. Inosuke said goodnight and left for his bed. Genya went the other way to drop off his dirty dishes. He was surprised to see Aoi was still there, cleaning up for the day. She was surprised Genya had received his meal without anything missing, and even more that he had actually eaten it.

"By the way," Aoi said, "Kocho's looking for you."

"Thanks," Genya said. "I better go find her."

He didn't have the slightest clue what she wanted from him. Maybe it was time for a check up.

Kocho found him as he was searching for her. "There you are, Genya."

"Aoi said you were looking for me?"

Kocho nodded. "I wanted to check in with you. There are some nasty rumors going around, if you hadn't heard."

"I, I have," Genya stammered. Where had she heard? From Tokito? Tanjiro? Or had she heard the rumors themselves?

"Are you doing alright?" she asked, with a friendly smile.

"Yeah," Genya answered automatically. Kocho looked like she didn't quite believe him, so he tried to come up with something to back his claim. "Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and Inosuke, they've all been really nice."

"That's good," Kocho agreed. "No one's... done anything, have they?"

"No?" All anyone had done was spread gossip. Genya hadn't considered yet that they might take it further, but the thought was scary. There wasn't a lot he could do to defend himself against so many better swordsmen. He was really only good in fights against demons.

Kocho nodded slowly. "Good. If anything happens, tell me immediately, alright?"

"Um."

She smiled a little more threateningly. "Bullying is never tolerated in the Demon Slayer Corps. We're all supposed to be on the same side, after all. Now, if anything happens, will you tell me?"

"Yes," Genya squeaked.

"Good." She gave him one last analyzing stare, then turned and walked the other way down the hall. "See you in the morning!"

Genya went to bed after that. He'd had enough interactions for one day.

Chapter Text

The next morning…

Sanemi stormed up the mountain to where Himejima was holding his phase of Hashira training. He'd left Iguro and Kanroji behind, but their words still rang in his ears.

People were talking bad about his little brother. They were saying horrible things about his little brother. Boy, were they gonna get it. He'd hang every single Demon Slayer by the collars of their jackets if he had to. Break their jaws, and then see how fun it was to talk about his little brother!

First he had to see for himself that Genya was okay.

Sanemi had been harsh with Genya. After that day, when they lost their family, he'd decided they were better off apart. Genya obviously hated him for killing their mother, even if she had been a demon, and had no use for an older brother who had failed to protect him. Assuming he would forget about him and live a normal life, Sanemi had left him behind. He lived a dangerous life, one he didn't want his precious brother anywhere near. Pushing him away had been to keep him safe.

Now Sanemi saw that it never would have worked. Even if Genya had tried to live a normal life, there was a chance he would have been attacked by demons anyway. Humans were nasty creatures, too, and there was never any telling what they would do. Now he was a demon slayer, in perhaps the most dangerous position of all of them if he couldn't use concentration breathing and was consuming demon flesh. It was clear that there was only one way Sanemi could make sure he was safe.

From now on, Genya was never leaving Sanemi's line of sight. Not for one damn second.

Sanemi was breathing hard when he got to the top of the mountain, but not from the hike or the altitude. He'd worked himself up, his anger seething out through his breaths, his hand shaking with the anticipation of what he might do if Genya was in any way hurt. When he rounded the corner to the clearing where training was talking place, he froze.

Genya was standing underneath a tree, surrounded by four other demon slayers, slowly closing in on him. One of them lashed out and punched him. Another started to draw his sword.

All Sanemi saw were four dead men.

Earlier that morning…

Genya trudged up the mountain after his friends. The sun had peeked its first rays over the horizon just a few minutes ago, and was already helping to break up the bitter cold.

"Why do we have to get up so early?" Zenitsu whined.

"We've been doing this for weeks," Genya pointed out. "Don't start complaining now."

Zenitsu giggled. "Oh, Genya. I've been complaining the entire time!"

Tanjiro turned around, walking backward to face them. "Since final selection, actually," he teased lightly.

Inosuke copied Tanjiro. "Probably before that."

Zenitsu sighed wistfully. "What can I say? Life is hard, and complaining makes it easier."

Genya reflected that Zenitsu's master must have been very patient.

When they got to the training area, Himejima gave them the instructions for the day before heading to a nearby clearing for his morning training routine.

"You guys get started without me," Genya told his friends. "I'm going to go talk to Himejima."

Tanjiro nodded, and the three of them headed toward the river. Genya shivered at just the thought of the water, then went to find his old mentor.

Himejima was pleased to see him, and asked how his training was going. They talked about that for a little while, Genya asked his questions, and then was going to say goodbye and get back to training. Himejima asked him to wait a minute.

"I heard some of the other demon slayers—"

"Yeah," Genya sighed. He was really regretting saying anything to Tanjiro. The concern was very kind, but it felt like a waste of the Hashira's time.

Himejima pat him on the head. "Tell me first if anyone causes you trouble. Unkind words have no place in the Demon Slayer Corps. We are meant to be family, not rivals."

Genya nodded, remembering Kocho saying the exact same thing last night. "Okay," he agreed absently.

"Good." Himejima pat him again. "Now, back to your training."

"Okay. Thanks."

Genya shuffled away, kind of feeling embarrassed. Tokito had really told everyone. He said he was going to talk to Kanroji, so maybe she was the one who had spread this to the Hashira. Genya wondered if she'd told Sanemi. If she had, did he care? No, he would probably just insist he didn't have a brother. Genya thought that was fair enough. He'd hurt Sanemi in a way that was impossible to imagine, and Sanemi didn't want an apology, so they were done. This time, there was no way for Genya to earn his brother's acknowledgement again. All he could do now was try to avoid Sanemi, let him have his space.

What he should do is quit the Demon Slayer Corps. But then what? He had eaten demons to be here. His body had physically changed from that; there was no way he could go live a normal life and blend in with normal people like none of this had ever happened. After Sanemi had rejected him, it was only because of Tanjiro that Genya hadn't totally fallen apart. He was also friends with Zenitsu and Inosuke now, and had lots of Hashira friends to look up to. If he left them behind, he would be lost. And if he stayed a demon slayer, every demon he killed was one that Sanemi would never have to worry about. He could never see his brother again, but he could still help him in that way.

Genya wove through the trees, heading back to the river. As he got to the edge of the clearing, he saw a group of boys he didn't recognize. They were laughing and pushing each other around. Probably a new group come to join them after passing Sanemi's training. Genya wondered for a second if he should go back and tell Himejima they were here. Then, one of them called to him.

"Hey!"

Genya turned, startled. He didn't know this guy. What did he want?

The random corps member walked closer, but stopped a few feet away. "You're that half demon we heard about, huh?"

Genya looked around for Tanjiro, Himejima, anyone. He was alone. Fine, he could handle a couple of—

"You gonna answer me or what?"

—older, more experienced swordsmen who outnumbered him times four. Nope, this was bad. The best Genya could do against them was shoot them, which he guessed was frowned upon.

Genya turned to face them. "What do you want?"

The one who had spoken before beckoned to him. "Come here."

Genya didn't budge. He wished someone would notice what was happening.

"Come on, come here," the other guy repeated. His call turned to a cruel sneer. "Oh, wait. That's right. You probably don't want to come into the sunlight."

Those words shocked Genya. He looked where he was standing, confused, and realized he was in the shade of a tree. The other four were in the full sun.

"I'm not a demon," he said as calmly as he could. It didn't go well, as he could hear his own voice shaking. "I can stand in the sunlight."

"Great!" the other guy laughed. "Come on, then. Come here."

Genya scowled, and stepped back toward the tree. "I'm not stupid, either. I know you're gonna beat me up."

He turned to his friends. "Are we going to beat up a fellow demon slayer?" When they all shook their heads and said no, he turned back to Genya. "See? We just want to be friends."

"Ha. No thanks." The longer this went on, the shorter Genya felt his temper getting. His trigger finger was itching. If it was in self defense, he would shoot them whether it was against Corps rules or not. Still, it would be better if someone interfered before it came to that. Maybe these guys would lose interest if Genya refused to take the bait.

Instead, the other slayers stepped into the shade. Genya closed his eyes. He just wanted to be left alone. Was that too hard to understand?

"Refusing the friendship of a fellow Corps member? What kind of demon slayer are you?" he jeered.

The other three circled around Genya. He realized they were intending to fight whether he played along or not. Slowly, he straightened up, and let his left hand fall to his holster. His aim was pretty good. He would shoot the leader in a non vital spot, just enough to scare them off.

One of them came in for a shove. Genya dodged and drew his gun, grabbing two cartridges in the same motion. Suddenly, no one was laughing and everyone's hand was on their sword hilt. Genya spun around, clearing a wide circle. They could come close enough to hit him, but they would risk getting shot. They didn't need to know that the barrels were currently empty. He weighed how long it would take to snap the barrels down and load the cartridges. It was unlikely that he could get it back in place before one of them had time to draw their sword.

"Woah, whoah." The leader guy held out a hand, like that would calm Genya down. If his gun was loaded, he might have shot that guy right then. "Let's not do anything stupid here."

"Take your own advice," Genya snapped.

One of them lunged in and grabbed Genya's gun hand. He was about to kick them when another tackled him. When his face hit the ground, he lost his grip on his gun. The leader picked it up, and one of the others pulled Genya to his knees.

"This is nice." He inspected the gun. "Let's try it."

Genya lifted his chin. He was one hundred percent sure there were no bullets in there. He could load quickly, so he left it empty in his holster to prevent accidents. "Go ahead, try it."

The other demon slayer pointed the weapon right at Genya's face. He seemed to change his mind, and lowered it to his gut. Still a vital point, but Genya didn't point that out. He pulled on the trigger, and was surprised when nothing happened.

"Your gun is broken."

Genya snorted a laugh. "Try loading it." He nodded to the two cartridges he'd dropped, confident that this guy had no idea where they should go.

He picked up the bullets and tried shoving them a few places. When he couldn't figure it out, he grunted and handed it off to one of his friends.

"Give it to me. I'll show you how it works," Genya taunted.

One of them punched him in the jaw, reminding him that he was not in a position to get snippy.

"If we cut off his arm," the leader mused, reaching for his sword, "will it heal like a demon's?"

It would, but Genya still didn't want his arm to get cut off. He searched for a way out of this.

Suddenly, the leader was jerked backward violently. Genya looked up to see him hanging in the air, his jacket held up by one strong arm.

"What the hell do you think you're doing to my baby brother?" a voice growled.

Genya leaned to see around him. To his surprise, it was Sanemi, looking absolutely boiled over with rage. His eyes were peeled wide open, his knuckles white with how tight his fists were. He threw the demon slayer into the ground, and Genya heard a crunch. The guy screamed and curled up around his leg. Sanemi just grabbed his jacket by the front and lifted him up again.

"If you hurt Genya in any way," he shouted, shaking him up and down. "You're dead! You hear me?"

The demon slayer squeaked, and Sanemi dropped him. He moved on to the guy who had punched Genya. Like all the others, he was frozen in place. Sanemi grabbed his arm and snapped it. He screamed.

"You better think twice about whose brother you're punching!" Sanemi screamed back. He whipped around to the other two. "Why the hell are you still here?"

They both jumped, then gathered their injured friends and took off running. That left Genya alone in the clearing with Sanemi.

"Brother?" Genya breathed.

Just a few days ago, Sanemi wouldn't even acknowledge they were related. Now he was violently rushing to Genya's defense. It was confusing, but it also gave Genya hope. Maybe they could make up after all.

Sanemi dropped to a knee to face Genya. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"

Genya shook his head no. His cheek stung where he was punched, but he would recover quickly.

Sanemi stood to his feet, then offered Genya a hand. He pulled him to his feet just as Himejima arrived on the scene.

"I heard fighting," he sighed. "And shouting."

"I took care of it," Sanemi said as if he hadn't been the cause.

At the same time, Tanjiro came running up from the river. He was soaking wet, and shivering, but he still called, "Genya! Are you okay?"

Sanemi jumped when he saw Tanjiro. "Ah! You!"

Tanjiro, remembering he had a restraining order, stayed back a ways. "Genya," he started to repeat.

"Yeah, it's okay," Genya told him.

Tanjiro nodded. He'd probably expect a full retelling later, which Genya did not intend to give. Before heading back to the river, Tanjiro pointed subtly to Sanemi before giving Genya an encouraging thumbs up.

"Gives me the creeps," Sanemi muttered, and Genya wondered how on Earth anyone could be creeped out by Tanjiro.

"I'll find out what happened later," Himejima decided. He placed a hand over Genya’s shoulder, a quick gesture of comfort, for a second. Then, he turned and left, although Genya noticed him lurking in the trees.

Once they were alone again, Genya turned back to Sanemi. Surely he would get some kind of explanation.

"I heard people are spreading rumors about you," Sanemi said simply. He still seemed angry, and possibly violent, though Genya hoped it was not toward him.

"Yeah," Genya admitted. He felt his eyes welling up. "Yeah, it's horrible."

Carefully, Sanemi put a hand on his shoulder, before pulling him into a gentle hug. For the first time in years and years, Genya let himself cry in the safety of his big brother's arms.

"I should kill them," Sanemi muttered. He rested one of his hands on the back of Genya's head. "Every single person who let your name cross their lips."

"Sanemi," Genya protested.

Sanemi stepped back. He had to look up a little to meet Genya's eyes now, which felt wrong. "No one is ever going to hurt you again."

That was unrealistic. The only way Sanemi could ensure that was by watching him constantly, and even then, Genya knew he would get hurt. Right now, though, he just wanted his big brother, so he nodded in agreement.

"Good." Sanemi stepped back, then bent down and picked up the scattered gun and cartridges. He handed them to Genya and waited for him to put them away. "You okay to stay here? Where are your friends?"

Genya sniffed. "Yeah, I’ll be okay. They’re down by the river."

Sanemi led him down toward the bank. "Stay near people you can trust," he advised. Then, he took each of Genya's shoulders and looked him in the eyes. "If anything happens, anything, you tell me. Okay?"

Two other people had made Genya that offer, but now he was hearing it from the one person he really wanted to look out for him. He nodded. "Okay. Thank you, Sanemi."

Sanemi just reached up, ruffled his hair, then put his hands in his pockets and walked away.

As soon at he was gone, Tanjiro, Zenitsu, and Inosuke surrounded Genya.

"Did you make up?" Tanjiro asked hopefully.

"I don't know," Genya admitted.

Things between them felt... not okay, or normal, but hopeful. Like there was a chance they could be real brothers again.

Genya smiled.

Genya approached the gate of the Wind Hashira's mansion hesitantly. His interaction with Sanemi earlier had been incredibly confusing. So quickly, Sanemi had gone from not wanting to be related to Genya to fighting on his behalf. Genya wanted to talk to him, to finally give his apology and then clear up where they stood with each other. He was nervous, though.

When Genya entered the front yard, he was immediately approached by a servant.

"Is Sanemi here?" he asked timidly.

The servant nodded, then asked Genya to please follow him. He led Genya around to the yard.

Sanemi was there, holding a wooden sword and facing off against Giyu. Genya watched him attack ruthlessly, hammering his sword against Giyu's. Despite how skilled Sanemi was, Giyu blocked easily. He attacked in return, more calmly, but just as efficiently. Sanemi tossed him off, then circled around for another attack. His gaze fell on Genya, and he lowered his blade.

Giyu didn't notice. He took his chance to attack and struck, hitting Sanemi in the side. Sanemi grunted, then grabbed the wooden blade of Giyu's training sword and ripped it out of his hands.

"Didn't you see me lower my blade?" he shouted.

Giyu didn't flinch, but he didn't speak either.

Sanemi shoved the sword back in his arms. "Get out of here."

Genya was sure Giyu would say something back. Instead, he held the sword awkwardly as he shuffled back, then scooted around Genya and left.

Sanemi eyed Genya. "Didn't know you were coming," he grumbled.

"Sorry," Genya muttered.

Sanemi walked past him and set his wooden sword on a rack of other training weapons. "What do you want?"

"To talk to you." Sanemi was being weirdly short compared to earlier that day. Genya wondered if he had changed his mind about talking again.

"Kay. Let's go inside."

Genya followed him into the main room of the mansion. He immediately felt intimidated.

When they were kids, their family had lived in a tiny house. It was barely big enough for nine people to lay across the floor, and Genya had often woken up snuggled against one of his siblings. They had always been poor, lucky when they had enough to eat, so a bigger living space was out of the question.

This mansion was the opposite. Just this room alone could have held all seven Shinazugawa siblings if they laid down head to foot. It was well decorated too, with furniture tastefully placed and a large, beautiful painting on the longest wall. Genya noticed a servant standing in the corner. For the first time, he started to process just how much money the Hashira must make. It seemed his brother was the type to flaunt it. Somehow, that wasn’t surprising.

Sanemi nodded to the servant, and she dipped her head and left. "Sit down," he invited gruffly before dropping to the floor, then motioning for Genya to do the same.

Genya sat slowly. "I wanted to talk to you about—"

"Did you eat yet?" Sanemi interrupted.

"No." Genya would love to have dinner with his brother, but first he needed to say what he came to say. "Sanemi, I—"

"Good. We'll eat first, then talk."

He was stalling, Genya realized. His brother had always been brave, but not with emotional stuff.

"No," Genya argued. "I have something to say, and I'm gonna say it now."

Sanemi scowled. "Can't you just wait?"

Genya glared back. "No."

"Tch." Sanemi looked away, but didn't argue anymore.

This was Genya's chance. He took a deep breath, then started the lines he'd rehearsed a hundred thousand times. "Brother, I'm sorry." He paused, and bowed his head. "I'm sorry I criticized you that one time. When... when Mom..." he choked up.

"Shut up."

Genya looked up to see Sanemi still scowling at him. "What?"

Sanemi's gaze flitted downward. "You were a kid," he said dryly. "All of your little siblings had just died in your arms, and when you came outside, your mom was dead too. You didn't know what had happened."

"But you didn't either," Genya argued. Sanemi was a good bit older, but he had still been very young. "You didn't know it was her. You were just protecting me."

Sanemi snorted. "I didn't protect you. I let our whole family die and then abandoned you."

"You abandoned me because I called you a murderer for protecting me," Genya argued. This was not going how he had planned. "Sanemi, I'm trying to apologize."

"I don't want it." Sanemi was starting to raise his voice. "You have nothing to apologize for."

"I just explained what I'm apologizing for." Genya couldn't keep his voice calm anymore, and started shouting too. "I was awful to you! Please accept my apology."

"You were awful?" Sanemi leaned closer. "I'm the one who left his little baby brother absolutely alone."

"Because I—"

"No," Sanemi snapped. "Because I was a stupid kid and I thought you were safer on your own. But look where that got you!"

Now Genya was confused. "What are you even talking about?"

Sanemi started to tear up. "I thought if I left you alone, you would live a normal life, get a job, have a family! I thought staying with me would just, that you would get killed by a demon too. But you were attacked by demons anyway, and instead of having your big brother there to defend you, you were alone." He paused, wiped his eyes, then continued shouting. "You scared me so much, Genya, when I heard you joined the Demon Slayer Corps!"

This didn't make sense. Genya had been so sure Sanemi hated him. "Then why didn't you come find me?" he asked, his voice small.

Sanemi looked down. "I thought you hated me," he muttered.

Now Genya teared up too. "No, Sanemi, no. I could never hate you."

Sanemi wiped his tears again. "Then you know I could never hate you."

All these years apart, and they had always loved each other. "But then..." Genya didn't understand. "Why did you push me away?"

"I thought you were safer on your own," Sanemi repeated.

"No, that doesn't make sense," Genya argued. "How would I be safer on my own?"

"I was hunting demons," Sanemi pointed out.

"So? You could have protected me from them, you just said that! And I want to protect you from demons too."

"No, Genya," Sanemi said, "being around me was way too dangerous for a kid."

"But—"

"I have Marechi." Sanemi met his eyes again. "The way I live… it’s dangerous. I get hurt all the damn time. I didn’t want you to have that life too."

Genya understood a little better now. Not only was he hunting demons, but they would have been going after him too. He still disagreed, but he could see why Sanemi felt the way he did.

Sanemi took a deep breath. When he spoke again, his voice was calm. "I wasn't strong enough to protect you then, but I am now. Will you forgive me for abandoning you?"

Genya wanted to throw Sanemi's own words back at him, to snap that there was nothing to forgive him for. Instead, he decided to bargain. "I'll forgive you if you forgive me."

Sanemi looked surprised. Then, he laughed gently. "Alright," he agreed. "Let's forgive each other."

At his big brother's smile, Genya felt his heart warming up. Finally, they were together again. Everything he had been through had all been to get to this moment, and at long last it had arrived. He felt like he'd won.

The servant returned with food, and they started eating. It was the best food Genya had ever eaten, probably because he was eating with his big brother.

They didn't talk that evening. Catching up would come later, once they'd both gotten used to the idea of being in each other's lives again. Genya was also a little scared of the inevitable so-you've-been-eating-demons conversation. He hoped Sanemi was equally dreading the imminent talk about having Marechi. There was also the question of what each of them had been doing this entire time. But for now, just being together was enough.

Chapter Text

Sanemi always went to Hashira meetings late.

He made sure to be the last to arrive, aside from the Master. If he was earlier, he would just get caught up in whatever they were all fighting about that day. The Master always summoned them a few minutes earlier than he wanted them, anyway, so it wasn't a big deal.

Sure enough, everyone else was present when Sanemi got there. They got quiet, like they had been talking about him. They probably had been. He was pretty sure this meeting was to talk about Genya getting picked on.

That was good. As much as Sanemi wanted to handle the problem himself, he knew he should let the rest of the Hashira think of a better plan than following Genya around and breaking the bones of anyone who looked at him funny. Sanemi desperately wanted to be the one to protect his little brother, but he recognized that fighting was really the only thing he was good at. If that wouldn't help Genya, then there wasn't much he could do.

The Master was too sick to come to the meeting himself, but his wife soon arrived. She thanked them for coming and said a few words before getting to the issue.

"Most of you know, there have been incidents of bullying as of late," she told them. "My husband has requested that you, the Hashira, come up with an appropriate response."

Then, she left them to discuss.

Everyone circled around to talk. They were all very careful not to catch Sanemi's eye— except the ever tactless Giyu, who was staring right at him.

Himejima began the discussion. "As far as I have heard, the only instance of bullying has been the case with young Genya Shinazugawa. Has anyone else been made aware of another case?"

Everyone shook their head no. People were rude all the time, and Demon Slayers were no exception. Right now, though, the only consistent target for that meanness was Genya.

Himejima nodded. "Then we can focus our discussion on Genya."

"We need to do something right away," Kanroji declared.

"I agree," Iguro said way too quickly.

Kocho nodded thoughtfully. "We also need to discuss those four boys that attacked him yesterday morning. I was afraid something like that might happen, and there's no telling what else people might do."

Iguro turned toward her. "Four boys attacked Genya? Why?"

"Those four have picked fights before," Himejima said. "I suspect they were looking for a reason to cause trouble."

Kocho smiled brightly. "I suggest we tie them up in the forest for a few days, to give them some time to think about their actions."

Iguro hummed in agreement. "I can catch snakes to release near their feet, to scare them."

"I can make spooky sounds in the trees," Tokito volunteered to add.

Himejima sighed. "We will find an appropriate punishment for them. For now, let us focus on improving Genya's situation." He paused. "Sanemi, do you have any ideas?"

Everyone turned to look at Sanemi. He stared up at the sky, avoiding their gaze. "Dunno," he admitted.

"How's this," Kocho suggested. "If anyone says anything negative about Genya, we tie them up in the forest for—"

Kanroji interrupted. "I got it!" she cried.

Everyone turned to her, looking excited. Even Sanemi lowered his gaze to listen.

She pressed her hands to her heart. "We just need to remind everyone how to be kind and loving! We'll make each and every demon slayer say three nice things to everyone they see."

The other Hashira were silent.

Kanroji cleared her throat. "I'll give an example? Um... Kocho, I think you're super smart, your sword skills are sooo amazing, and your wit is the sharpest I know!"

Kocho looked slightly embarrassed. The rest of the Hashira shifted, until Tokito said what they were all thinking.

"I don't want to do that."

"Me neither," Kocho let out with a sigh of relief.

"We have to do something," Kanroji argued, "and I haven't heard a better idea from any of you."

"I think tying people to trees is a better idea," Tokito said.

Kocho nodded. "With snakes."

"And spooky sounds." Iguro quickly corrected himself. "But I think your idea's good too, Kanroji."

Himejima sighed. "We are not tying people to trees."

"But we have to do something!" Kanroji repeated.

Sanemi was getting tired of this. He was starting to think that his original plan of following Genya around was better than anything these six would come up with. Quietly, he turned to leave. When he moved, the entire group fell silent.

He glared. "What?"

A few of them looked like they wanted to say something, but none of them did. Then, a quiet voice piped up for the first time that day.

"We could have a lecture on what bullying is and how to prevent it," Giyu said evenly.

All of them looked surprised. Sanemi was too, mostly that Giyu had been listening at all and much more that he had given a good suggestion. He was also a little impressed, though he shoved the feeling down immediately. This was still Giyu, and Sanemi still hated him.

When no one responded, Giyu looked down. "Just a thought," he muttered.

Kocho nodded thoughtfully. "There are probably a lot of Corps members who are uncomfortable with the rumors on principle. If we teach them to stand up, they'll be the most effective defense against the rumors spreading."

"Yes, yes," Kanroji agreed, "and having the lecture will make everyone more conscious of their own words. They can check themselves to make sure they are being kind."

"What if no one listens?" Iguro pointed out. "If they refuse to go to the lecture, there's not a lot we can do to force them."

"We can tie them to trees," Tokito suggested. It was hard to tell if he was serious.

"We will incorporate it as an element of Hashira training," Himejima decided, "and take attendance. That will ensure that everyone receives the message."

Everyone agreed that it sounded like a good plan. They divided up roles for the talk, each claiming part of the presentation. It got quiet, and Sanemi realized everyone was looking at him again.

"What?" he snapped.

Kanroji smiled gently. "Does the plan sound good to you?"

"Sure," he muttered. "Sounds good. What should I do to help?"

They all thought for a minute, and it occurred to Sanemi that they might think he was too mean to give an anti-bullying presentation. Okay, fair.

Finally, Iguro had a suggestion. "You could shout at the audience if they're being too loud."

Yeah, they thought he was mean. "I can do that," he grumbled. It was totally fair. He did yell at them and beat them up a lot. Maybe he'd learn something from the presentation.

"It's decided," Himejima said. "Three days from now, we'll hold the assembly. Work on your parts, and we'll have a rehearsal that morning. Then, the presentation will be in the afternoon."

With that, the Hashira meeting was over. As the others left, Sanemi turned to escape the other way. He was cut off by Giyu.

"What do you want?" he asked, probably very rudely.

Giyu stared at him. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, why wouldn't I be?" Sanemi shoved past him.

"You usually argue more. Is it because we were talking about your brother?"

Sanemi froze. Things between him and Giyu had been extra tense lately. He blamed it on how much more they had been talking plus their both being contentious personalities. It also wasn't entirely unpleasant, though Sanemi would never admit that, even to himself.

"Why would it bother me to talk about Genya?" Sanemi grumbled.

Giyu seemed to be thinking of something. Then, he said, "take care of him."

Without another word, he left. Sanemi stared after him feeling slightly confused, until he remembered that Giyu had lost his older sister. Then, Sanemi thought of all his little siblings who were so precious to him, and yet were gone forever. For years and years, he'd lost Genya too.

He turned back to the road, and hurried to go find his little brother. No more wasting time.

Genya was playing a card game with the other inhabitants of the butterfly mansion when Sanemi arrived.

All of the Hashira were at a meeting, so everyone's training had been postponed. Kocho was out, which technically left Kanao in charge. She wasn't going to take responsibility for her leadership role, so the actual governing fell to Aoi. Aoi ruled with an iron fist. She had decided that all of them were playing cards, where she could keep an eye on them all at once. The house would not burn down on her watch.

"I'm bored," Sumi complained.

That was when the door flung open and Sanemi crashed into the house.

"Genya," he called.

Genya was as surprised as the rest of them, but he quickly corrected to a smile. "Sanemi! Do you want to play cards?"

Sanemi froze, like he didn't know how he was supposed to respond to that.

"Shinazugawa," a voice sang behind him. Genya glanced around to confirm that it was Kocho, also returned from the Hashira meeting. "I don't remember inviting you over."

He turned to face her, like he was just remembering this was her house. "I'm here to see Genya."

"Hm." She tilted her head, making her smile fall a little flatter. "Here to talk about the Hashira meeting, I assume?"

"Excuse me," Tanjiro called, "I don't mean to interrupt. Was the meeting today about the rumors?"

Aoi looked between them. "Rumors?"

Genya hid behind his cards.

Sanemi turned around and glared at Tanjiro. "None of your damn business."

Genya sank down farther, just knowing his face was turning red. It was bad enough they were having a Hashira meeting just for him. Why did his brother have to keep shouting at his friend?

Kocho gave a real answer. "While the contents of the meeting are to be kept between the Hashira—" she gave Sanemi a pointed look— "I feel it's appropriate to let those of you who raised the issue to know that, yes, we will be taking action against the bullying that's occurred."

"It's not that big of a deal," Genya muttered, but no one seemed to hear him.

Sanemi just crossed his arms.

Kocho walked farther into the house. "In or out, Sanemi. Don't stand there with the door open."

Sanemi glanced to her, then outside, then back to Genya. Finally, he muttered, "we'll talk later," and scooted outside, closing the door behind him with a definite snap.

Kocho said something to herself with a laugh, which Genya didn't quite catch. Then, she left the room.

Genya felt all eyes immediately turn on him. He met Tanjiro's. Wondering what his friend would say, he shifted. Tanjiro just stared at him, and Genya felt like he was somehow communicating something.

"I should go talk to him," Genya guessed.

Tanjiro nodded.

"Okay." Genya put his cards back in the deck. "See you all later."

He jumped up and ran outside. Sanemi was gone, so Genya hurried out to the main road. He glanced each way, and thankfully saw Sanemi walking away from the butterfly mansion. He was strolling leisurely, hands in his pockets, seeming to appreciate the scenery, making it easy for Genya to catch up to him.

"Brother?" he called cautiously, slowing to a walk as he came up behind Sanemi.

Sanemi turned. "Hm?"

Genya jumped a step to Sanemi's side so they were matching pace. "What did you want to talk about?"

Sanemi glared, just a little, and snapped his face away. He stared straight ahead as he muttered, "nothing."

Did he change his mind about whatever he had planned to tell Genya? No, Genya realized. He meant that he didn't have a particular reason to visit his brother.

Genya smiled a little, just to himself, because he was sure Sanemi would be embarrassed if he noticed. "Sanemi?" he said carefully.

"Hm?"

"We should visit each other for no reason more often."

Sanemi was silent. For a moment, Genya was worried he would never answer, or mutter out a why the hell would we do that? Instead, he grunted again, and said, "yeah, sure."

Genya's heart did a leap. He let himself smile fully this time.

For a while, they just walked in silence. Genya didn't even think about where they were going. He just followed Sanemi, the two of them stopping every so often to take in the beauty around them. Eventually, they got to a fork in the road.

"This way," Sanemi said, and turned without further explanation.

Genya followed him, wondering where they were going. He assumed Sanemi needed to get back to Hashira training, and this was not the way to his mansion. Come to think of it, Genya was probably also supposed to be at training. Oh well, he'd miss anything for time with his brother.

They came to the edge of a forest, and the road narrowed into a trail. Genya had to walk behind Sanemi. He peeked over his brother's shoulder as they walked, eyes on the trail ahead, wondering where they were going. Eventually, they arrived in a clearing. Across the floor was a carpet of soft grass and wildflowers, birds flitting between the ground and the trees. It was beautiful.

"A friend showed it to me once," Sanemi said, and took a seat on a rock. "There's always something blooming here."

Genya sat on a rock nearby. "Do you come here a lot?"

Sanemi kept his eyes fixed on the tree line. "When I'm home."

They were silent again, that word catching Genya in his thoughts. For a long, long time, "home" to him had been that house, the last place he had lived with his whole family. He wondered if Sanemi had felt the same. Now, though, Genya's family was here, in the Demon Slayer Corps. It wasn't just the kind people he'd met over the last few years either; his big brother was here. That little house he'd grown up in felt far away now, because the person who had kept it warm was here, with him in the forest clearing. Genya thought these two rocks could be home as long as Sanemi stayed.

The lighting in the clearing brightened, burning away the magical blue hue into common daylight. Genya glanced up to see that the sun had made it over the tops of the trees and was shining directly into the meadow.

Sanemi noticed too. He stood up and said, "guess I better get back to work. These damn kids aren't gonna train themselves."

Then, he offered Genya a hand. Genya hesitated, then took it, and was pulled to his feet. Sanemi gave him a pat on the shoulder, and turned back to the trail.

Sanemi walked Genya all the way back to the butterfly mansion. He said a quick goodbye, then turned to leave. Before he started walking, he looked back.

"Genya?"

Genya caught his breath. "Yes?"

Sanemi looked down, seeming shy. "Come by whenever," he invited.

Again, Genya couldn't help but smile. "Yeah, I will. See you later."

"Mhm."

Then, Sanemi started his trek back up the road.

When Genya went back inside the butterfly mansion, Aoi shooed him out. Apparently the entire house was off limits for the day. He wondered what Kocho could be up to that needed such thorough privacy. Aoi didn't give any hints, just sent him on his way to training with Himejima.

When he got to the river, he hurried to find Tanjiro. His friends were just getting out of the water for a break, which was nice. So far, Genya had avoided getting in that water, and he intended to continue.

"Hey, Genya," Tanjiro said, stepping aside to talk to him. "How'd it go? What did he want to talk about?"

"Nothing." Genya found himself smiling again. "We just went for a walk."

Tanjiro looked surprised. Then, he smiled brightly. "That's great! I'm so happy for you, Genya."

It struck Genya that Tanjiro and Sanemi were a bit similar. Sure, Sanemi was more abrasive. When it came down to it, though, they were both just kind older brothers who would do anything for their little sibling.

Genya just wished they got along.

Chapter Text

Around sunset, Tanjiro came to find Genya.

Rather than get cold and wet, Genya had opted to spend the day practicing his aim. He'd set up targets around the mountain, slowly making them more difficult as the day went on. The course he was on now was tricky. He'd missed the last three targets several times already, but just knew his next run would be the one.

"Hey," Tanjiro greeted. "Oh, are you practicing shooting?"

"Yup." Genya paused to reload. He snapped the barrel back into place, then took aim, flicked the safety off, and blasted away the first target. Bullseye.

"Wow, that was amazing!" Tanjiro cheered.

"Wanna try?" Genya offered, without really thinking about it.

"Really? Sure, I'd love to." Tanjiro held out his hand to accept the weapon.

"Uh..." Genya hesitated. "One sec."

He ran over and set the target up again, then hurried back. Holding the gun in front of him, he gently showed Tanjiro how to load it, where the safety was, and not to put his finger on the trigger until he was ready.

"These are the cartridges," Genya explained. "Here, put them in."

Tanjiro took the gun, holding it gingerly. "The bullets are in these?"

"Yeah." Genya helped Tanjiro get them in the right place. Then, he showed him how to stand, and where to aim.

"Okay, I'm ready," Tanjiro decided.

Genya nodded. "Safety."

"Oh, right." Tanjiro clicked off the safety, then fired. He missed the target, but not by much. The recoil jerked him back. "Wow, that's hard!"

Genya laughed at him lightly. "You have one shot left."

Tanjiro fired again, this time hitting the edge of the target. Genya appreciated how he clicked the safety back on before cheering, "I did it!"

"Wanna try again?" Genya offered.

Tanjiro handed the gun back. "No, I should get back to the others. Which reminds me, Zenitsu, Inosuke and I are making a campfire to keep warm until the butterfly mansion is open again. Wanna join us?"

That sounded nice. "Sure," Genya accepted. "Let me finish this course first."

"I'll watch," Tanjiro decided.

"Uh, okay." Genya felt his face heating up a little, and was glad the dusk would hide if it turned pink. He felt a little nervous to have someone watching. Tanjiro wasn't judgmental; Genya had messed up in front of him pretty much every time they had seen each other. But shooting was what Genya was truly good at. He wanted his friend to see that.

Genya took a deep breath and reloaded his gun. He bounced on his heels, anticipating the course. Then, he stepped one foot back, and took off running.

As he ran, he shot. The first target was straight ahead. He hit a perfect bullseye, then jumped over it and did the same to the next target. After that was a shot over his shoulder, one he had to twist around for, one straight up, and other challengingly placed targets. Next came the three he kept messing up on.

The first of the three challenging ones was right after a long distance shot that took his second cartridge. He had about two seconds to reload before he needed to take aim. The moment the barrel was back in place, he fired. Bullseye! Now he just had to get the next two.

The second one was through a bush, so Genya couldn't quite see where the center was. He fired, guessing, and heard the bullet splinter the wood. There was no time to check it, though, because he had to reload and take aim at the last target. It was a level higher in the trees. Genya hopped on a rock, then jumped up to a low branch, reloading as he moved. His feet landed firmly, thankfully— his first time running through the course, he'd slipped and hit the forest floor hard. In one swift motion, he raised his gun to the treetops and fired. The target shattered on impact, each half falling to the ground.

Genya jumped down beside it and aimed for the last target, a straight shot just to make an even number. He fired the last bullet, dumped the empty cartridges, and holstered his gun. When he turned around, he found that Tanjiro had followed him.

"That was amazing!" he said.

Genya tried to play it off, though he was pleased his friend thought he was cool. "Thanks," he said evenly. "Let me collect the bullets real quick. I'll meet you."

Tanjiro ignored him. "I'll help you clean up."

They walked around, picking up the fallen bullets. Genya saved the shells, too, so he could remake the cartridges without wasting tons of nichirin. He pulled the target from the bush and inspected it.

"Missed this one," he muttered.

Tanjiro appeared over his shoulder. "No, you hit it. There." He pointed to where the bullet was lodged in the wood, just to the right of the bullseye.

"That's not good enough," Genya grumbled. "If it was a demon, it would still be alive." He had to hit each one perfectly in order to decapitate it.

"I'll help you set up again later," Tanjiro offered. Then, his eyes lit up. "Would it help if I held a target and ran around?"

It would, but— "No, that's way too dangerous." Genya finished prying the bullet from the wood and stood up. "Done. Let's go."

They walked down the mountain a ways until they came to a clearing. Inosuke and Zenitsu were there, arguing as they piled up wood.

"The wood is for the fire," Inosuke pointed out. "You can sit in the dirt."

Zenitsu glared, hugging a piece to his chest. "We don't need all of it for the fire. I want something comfy to sit on."

"Then get your own log!" Inosuke grabbed one end and ripped it from Zenitsu's hands. "I collected this one."

Tanjiro sighed. "We're in a forest, and you're fighting over sticks." Then, he smiled. "That should be a saying."

The fight was settled when Tanjiro found a fallen tree nearby. Between the four of them, they managed to saw it and half and roll it over to make two nice benches. Genya sat next to Zenitsu, facing Tanjiro and Inosuke.

"Hey, Tanjiro," Zenitsu asked, "any idea what's going on at the butterfly mansion that we're not allowed near?"

Tanjiro bit down on his lip like he knew and couldn't say, but also couldn't lie.

"Probably something secret," Genya pointed out. "The fewer people who know, the better."

Tanjiro nodded. "I don't know exactly, but yes, it's secret."

Inosuke chuckled. "We might end up spending the whole night out here."

"That sounds cold," Zenitsu whined.

"Don't worry," Tanjiro assured him. "Kanao promised to send me her crow when it's safe for us to come back."

Genya looked up. The sun was completely gone, and a chill had started to settle in the air. He hoped it wasn't long until they could get to bed.

"Kanao huh?" Zenitsu asked, a teasing note in his voice.

To Genya's surprise, Tanjiro looked a little embarrassed. "Yeah."

Zenitsu giggled. "So when are you going to ask her out?"

"Zenitsu!" Tanjiro complained, but he was smiling. "Do you think I should?"

"Of course you should!" Zenitsu leaned forward. "She clearly likes you back. And you two would be sooo cute together!"

Tanjiro looked to Inosuke, who folded his arms. "You're not too scared or something, are you?"

"Of course not." Now Tanjiro turned to Genya. "Do you think it's a good idea?"

Genya hesitated. He didn't know Kanao very well, but he wanted to give good advice. Carefully, he said, "if you want to go out with her, I think you should ask. There's no other way to know if she'll say yes."

"I am kind of nervous, though," Tanjiro admitted.

Inosuke patted him hard on the back. "Ah, you'll be fine. Just be brave, like me."

Zenitsu smiled wickedly. "Like you've asked out Aoi yet."

Inosuke gasped, and stiffened. Genya wondered if he'd had a heart attack.

Tanjiro stared at Zenitsu. Then, his eyes went wide, and he whipped around to Inosuke. "What! You like Aoi?"

"No," Inosuke protested, unfreezing suddenly. "I do not! Aoi is responsible and makes good food and always telling me to... get good sleep and have a good day at training, and soft stuff like that!"

Tanjiro's eyes sparkled with excitement. "And Aoi likes you too! Wow, Inosuke! Are you going to ask her out?"

Inosuke jumped to his feet. "I'm not soft like you, Manjiro. I'm—"

He stopped suddenly and sat down. Genya was confused until he saw that Tanjiro was giving Inosuke the pity look, the one that could make anyone feel like they were the most pathetic creature on Earth. It even worked on Inosuke, apparently.

"Don't look at me like that," he grumbled.

Tanjiro dropped the look. "Sorry. I just think it's sad when you don't talk about your feelings with us. We're your friends, Inosuke."

Inosuke considered that for a moment. Then, he admitted, "I guess, whenever I visit Aoi, I feel warm and fuzzy inside. Like there's a boar's hide in my heart. And... I really want her to think I'm cool."

Tanjiro smiled warmly. "Inosuke, I think she would love if you told her that."

Zenitsu agreed enthusiastically. "Give her a big bouquet of flowers, too."

"You think so?" Inosuke considered it. Then, he turned to Tanjiro, looking a bit evil. "Alright, Manjiro. Let's make a deal. If I tell Aoi how she makes me feel and give her flowers, you'll ask Kanao on a date."

Tanjiro looked nervous. Then, he set his face. Genya noted that it was the same look he had before he killed Upper Five back at the swordsmith village. "Alright," he agreed, "it's a deal."

"Yay!" Zenitsu cheered. "Now I just have to wait for Nezuko to become human again, regain her sense of self, and fall madly in love with me. Then we'll all have big, happy weddings and be one big, happy family."

"And defeat Muzan Kibutsuji," Tanjiro reminded him.

Zenitsu waved it off like that was no big deal, just another demon to slay before his happy retirement plans.

Then, Inosuke pointed at Genya, and Genya felt his stomach drop. "What about him? Hey, don't you have a girl you like?"

"Um." Genya let his gaze fall into the fire. "Uh, no."

Genya had never liked a girl. He got nervous around them, ever since he had become aware that he was expected to marry one someday. He didn't think having a girlfriend or getting married sounded like something he'd enjoy. It was just not for him, but he didn't know how to explain that to his friends. They probably already thought he was weird. He didn't want to give them more reasons he was different.

Zenitsu leaned so Genya could see his face, and smiled warmly. "Don't worry, we'll find you someone. There are lots of girls in the Demon Slayer Corps."

"Yeah," Inosuke agreed. "Like, uh... what's her name? The Hashira with the green socks."

Zenitsu nodded. "Kanroji. Yeah, I bet Tanjiro would set you up."

Genya could feel his face getting red. He hoped his friends would think it was just the fire.

Zenitsu and Inosuke went on, listing other girls they'd met during Hashira training and discussing which ones might like Genya. Tanjiro was weirdly silent. Genya glanced up to him, pleading with his eyes to make it stop, but Tanjiro was already staring at him. Genya couldn't quite tell what he was thinking. When Tanjiro saw his face, though, he smiled kindly and turned to the others.

"Guys, stop," he said with a laugh. "You're embarrassing Genya! He'll ask someone out when he meets a person he likes."

Then, Tanjiro looked back at Genya, his smile kind and friendly, but also a bit questioning. Genya appreciated the intervention, even if it wasn't exactly right— he was pretty sure he wasn't going to meet a person he liked in that way— but something about the phrasing was off putting. The way he said "someone" and "person" rather than "girl"... oh, did he think...

Tanjiro thought Genya was gay. The realization made Genya just stare into the fire harder, his face getting even redder. He supposed that assumption made sense, but it was still wrong and made him feel very awkward.

Tanjiro seemed to understand that Genya did not want this to go on any longer and changed the subject. "Hey, speaking of Kanroji, she and Iguro are doing a training fight the day after tomorrow. She said that anyone's welcome to come watch. Do you guys want to go?"

"Go watch someone else fight?" Inosuke snorted. "Sounds boring. We should have our own training battles."

"What if we learn something valuable from them?" Tanjiro pointed out. "They both have really unique fighting styles."

"Hm." Inosuke looked thoughtful. "We could do our own training battles after."

Zenitsu whimpered. "You're just gonna beat me up."

Inosuke cackled. "Not if you fight back."

They kept talking, but Genya found himself spacing out. Eventually, he couldn't take it anymore. It was too cold, and he felt way too awkward. When he stood up, everyone quieted and stared at him.

"I'm gonna go say hi to Sanemi," he explained. "See what he's up to this evening."

Tanjiro nodded. "We'll see you back at the butterfly mansion tonight?"

"Yeah." Genya turned and started walking away. "See you."

He heard their murmuring as he walked away, the sound slowly fading as he disappeared down the dark mountain road. He was sure they were talking about him. Briefly, he wondered if they would still want to be his friends tomorrow. No, that was silly. He ate demons, and they were all fine with that. They weren't going to get freaked out and stop talking to him because he didn't like girls. Or boys. They were his friends, they had all said so. He shouldn't be so worried.

When Genya got to Sanemi's mansion, he realized that Giyu was there again. Even from the gate, he could hear the voices of the two Hashira, and the clash of their wooden swords. Not wanting to distract Sanemi again, Genya hid around the corner of the building, watching them fight in the courtyard from his hiding place.

Giyu brought down his blade hard, causing Sanemi to stagger. Sanemi recovered his footing and pushed back, grinning wildly.

"That all you got?" he taunted.

Giyu frowned, and drew back. He tried to strike again, but Sanemi had already met him with another offensive move. Genya flinched, sure Giyu would be knocked off his feet, but the Water Hashira countered smoothly. For a moment, he and Sanemi were frozen, with their blades crossed and their eyes locked together. Then, weirdly, they both relaxed their arms. Sanemi was the first to look away and step back. He opened his mouth to say something, then changed his mind and closed it again.

"Sanemi," Giyu started.

Tragically, he was interrupted by Genya, who decided that he should probably reveal himself rather than witness what potentially was a private moment.

"Hey," Genya called timidly as he stepped out of his hiding place. "Am I interrupting something? Sorry."

Sanemi met his eyes and, surprisingly, smiled. "Nope. Giyu's just leaving. See you later, Giyu."

Giyu looked confused, but he muttered goodbye and left without saying anything else.

Sanemi walked up to Genya and ruffled his hair, which he had to reach up to do. "What are you up to?"

Genya found himself smiling back as he swatted away Sanemi's hand. His brother seemed to be in a good mood. "Just came to say hi."

"That all?" Sanemi gave him a playful nudge. He was being really friendly, which was nice, if otherwise baffling.

Genya pushed him back, gently, aware that they were both testing the current boundaries of their relationship. "Butterfly mansion's closed, and I'm cold."

Sanemi snorted. "There's the real reason. Let's go inside."

Inside the mansion was much warmer. Once again, Genya marveled at how nice it was. He followed Sanemi into a room that was even warmer.

"Kitchen's on the other side of the wall," Sanemi explained.

"Mh." Genya inhaled deeply. It smelled delicious, like red bean paste.

Sanemi sat down. "Have you eaten yet?"

"No." Genya sat too.

Once Sanemi had called over a servant and asked them to make Genya dinner too, they fell silent. Rather than let it get awkward, Genya tried to think of something to say. He didn't want to lose momentum on how friendly they were being right now.

"So," he asked, "you've been training with Giyu a lot? Are you friends?"

Sanemi's eyes practically popped out of his head. "Me, friends with Giyu Tomioka?" Then, he laughed. "No way in hell!"

Genya scowled. "Why's he always here, then?"

Sanemi froze, seeming caught. "We're just," he struggled to explain, "we're training to fight Muzan Kibutsuji. All of the Hashira. I fight Iguro at least as often as I fight Giyu."

Genya didn't quite believe that claim, that Sanemi didn't like Giyu. Not wanting to anger Sanemi, though, he changed the topic. "Tanjiro said some of the other Hashira are planning spectated matches. Are you gonna do one?"

Sanemi frowned, like he was thinking. Then, he nodded. "Right, Kanroji and Iguro. I think that's a special thing. You gonna watch?"

Genya shrugged. "Maybe."

Sanemi paused for a minute, regarding his little brother analytically. Then, he said, "we should train together."

There was nothing Genya could ever want more. "Yes," he said immediately.

Sanemi smiled, seeming satisfied. Then, his grin turned mischievous. "I'm not gonna go easy on you."

Genya laughed. "If you went easy on me, how would I improve?"

Sanemi nodded approvingly. "Glad you feel that way."

They ate dinner together, and teased each other a bit more. Genya felt happy, even after having a hard evening at the campfire. He thought about telling Sanemi about it, but he didn't want to bring the mood down. They weren't quite to that point yet, either.

Genya also wasn't sure what Sanemi would say if he told him he didn't like girls, or boys. He wondered if his brother remembered that one time when they were kids when one of the neighbor girls had asked to marry him. She’d also thrown a rock at him, and he'd come home crying. Sanemi had threatened to tie her hair in a knot, so Genya had refused to tell him which neighbor it was. If Genya reminded him, what would he say? Maybe he would think Genya was weird and they would stop talking again. Genya couldn't bear the thought of that, so he left their conversation to the friendly teasing. They would figure out how to talk about deep things later.

Chapter Text

Genya woke up to his crow pecking him.

"Ow, ow," he protested. "I'm awake, stop."

"Caw," the crow said. "Report to the butterfly mansion immediately! Meet Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke, and Kanao! You are assigned to a mission! Caw!"

Genya rubbed his eyes. A mission? All the demons had disappeared, supposedly in anticipation of whatever Muzan's plan was. What else was there for demon slayers to do?

He got up and got dressed quickly. Last night, he and Sanemi had stayed up late chatting and teasing each other. Sanemi had shown him around the mansion and introduced him to the staff, who all seemed to love him immediately. It had gotten really late, and without Tanjiro there to hear from Kanao's bird, Genya didn't know if the butterfly mansion was open again. Sanemi had offered for him to sleep there, and dragged an extra bed into his bedroom. Genya had decided he would see his friends in the morning anyway.

As Genya walked toward the door, he heard his brother stir.

"Where're you going?" Sanemi mumbled, his eyes still closed.

"I don't know," Genya answered. "My crow says I have a mission."

Sanemi scowled, which looked funny in his sleep. He sat up, only making it about halfway. "I should come," he decided. "What if there's an upper rank?"

"I've fought upper rank demons before," Genya pointed out, not mentioning that he would have died instantly if Tanjiro, Nezuko, and Kanroji hadn't also been there. "I'll be fine, Sanemi. If there was an upper rank, they would have assigned a Hashira to start with."

Sanemi blinked a few times, trying to process that logic while still half asleep. His eyes eventually settled on closed, and he lay back down. "If you get hurt," he started to threaten aggressively.

He never finished. From the slight rise and fall of his chest, Genya realized he had fallen back asleep. He smiled a little, then whispered, "I promise I'll be safe," before heading outside and beginning the long walk down the main road.

When he got to the butterfly house, everyone else was already out front. Tanjiro was talking to Kanao, who was listening vacantly. Inosuke was stretching to warm up, and Zenitsu was vibrating nervously.

"I'm here," Genya panted, hurrying to join them. "Sorry I'm late."

Tanjiro turned his attention to Genya. "It's alright. Did you stay with your brother last night?"

"Yeah," Genya confirmed.

"That's great! How was it?"

"It was really nice." Genya was glad things didn't feel awkward after last night, but was ready to get on with their mission. "Any idea where we're headed?"

Just then, a crow Genya guessed was Tanjiro's swooped down. "South!" it cried, "southeast! Demons have been spotted to the southeast! Hurry, demon slayers!"

"Demons?" Zenitsu looked startled. "I thought all of them disappeared."

Tanjiro seemed genuinely excited. "Maybe Muzan has some sort of plan they're working on, and this is our chance to figure out what it is!"

"And kill some demons!" Inosuke cheered.

They set out, following Tanjiro's crow. It flew just too slow to run, but too fast to walk, making the pace very awkward.

"Why isn't Nezuko with us?" Zenitsu asked about half an hour in.

Tanjiro looked down. "I hate leaving her behind, but right now it really is safer. Since she conquered the sun, Muzan will be looking for her. She should stay at the butterfly mansion, where there are lots of people to protect her."

"That makes sense," Zenitsu agreed.

They were right, but Genya still wished she was there. He'd fought with her before and seen how powerful she was. Also, a sixth person would prevent him from feeling like a fifth wheel, which was about how he felt now. Tanjiro was talking to Kanao, Inosuke and Zenitsu were arguing, and Genya was trailing in the back. He knew it was because they had all known each other longer, but it was still hard to be the odd one out. Then, he remembered that if Nezuko was there, Zenitsu would want to hang on her. If Aoi was around too, Inosuke would pair with her, and everyone except Genya would be nicely coupled off. He tried not to think about a future where they were all married and he was forever the seventh wheel. That did not sound fun.

It took them until late afternoon to arrive at their destination. Tanjiro suggested they rest, so they found a patch of grass on the side of the road and sat down. Most of them, Genya included, dozed off until sunset. Tanjiro's crow returned and gave them final directions, into the forest where the demons had been spotted. They started walking.

"Ready?" Tanjiro asked everyone.

They all nodded. Genya drew his gun and loaded it, ready to shoot. "First demon's mine," he told the group.

Inosuke gave him a playful shove. "Not if I kill it first!"

Genya shoved him back. "It's not a competition."

"He's going to eat it," Kanao clarified. Genya realized that was the first time he'd ever heard her speak.

"Oh." Inosuke pushed him again. "Fine, you can have the first one, but the second one's mine!"

Zenitsu laughed nervously. He had already drawn his sword. "You can kill all of them, if you want. They still freak me out way too much!"

There was movement up ahead, and everyone snapped back to focus. "I smell a demon," Tanjiro said quietly, reaching for his sword.

"I hear one," Zenitsu agreed.

Kanao nodded into the trees. "It's trying to circle behind us."

Genya followed her gaze, and spotted something move. His fingers reacted on instinct, shooting in the demon's direction. They heard a cry, and a crash.

"I got it." Genya took off in its direction. "You go ahead."

Tanjiro looked like he wanted to protest, but the others were already moving on. Genya was glad. He didn't want his friends to see this.

He'd hit the demon right in the forehead. It was staggering around, trying to heal. With a nichirin bullet in its brain, Genya guessed that would be difficult. He drew his sword and approached quietly. When he got close enough, he pounced on the demon, stabbing it in the chest.

"Gak!" the demon cried. It waved its arms in Genya's direction. "If you don’t let me go, I’ll—"

Before it could finish, Genya clapped his hand over the demon's mouth. He removed his blade and got to work.

Eating a demon was a messy business. The taste was absolutely repulsive. He also had to eat the thing alive, because a dead demon would crumble to ash, and do it quickly, or his friends would finish off the demons and there would be no point in having eaten one at all.

When Genya had eaten as much as he could stomach, he took a moment to breathe. He was in his demon form now, his eyes black and his teeth pointed into fangs. Without a Corps uniform and a nichirin sword, he could be mistaken for a demon himself.

As soon as he caught his breath, he raised his sword over what was left of the demon and slashed its neck. Then, he wiped the blood off his face and sprinted in the direction his friends had gone. Eating demon flesh gave his athletic abilities the kind of boost normal demon slayers got from concentration breathing, so he was sure he could catch up to them. Sure enough, he ran into Tanjiro and Zenitsu quickly. They were fighting four demons, but holding their own.

"Eek!" Zenitsu shrieked when he saw Genya. Then, he glared. "Genya, you scared me! I thought you were another demon!"

Genya decided not to let that hurt his feelings.

"There's at least a dozen," Tanjiro explained, ignoring Zenitsu. "We overheard them talking. Apparently Muzan Kibutsuji heard rumors of something he’s looking for in this area and sent out a hunting party. Any idea what it might be?"

"No, sorry." Genya raised his gun. "Let's take care of these demons, and maybe we can find it first."

He stepped out from behind Tanjiro's shoulder and fired his gun, blasting off the head of demon in front of them. A split second later, Tanjiro used water breathing to defeat the demon beside it. Behind them, Zenitsu used thunder breathing to do the same to the two remaining demons, all in one move.

"I did it," he breathed. "I killed demons!"

"Yes, you did amazing!" Tanjiro encouraged. "Hashira training is paying off."

Genya was sure Zenitsu must have killed demons before, but he didn't question it. "Let's move on. Where are Kanao and Inosuke?"

Tanjiro pointed. "They chased some demons up ahead of us. We should hurry and catch up."

The three of them started running. They ran into a demon on the way, but Genya took care of it with his gun before they got close to it. Soon, they found Kanao and Inosuke, who were battling three demons each. Just as he was about to jump in and assist, Kanao did a backflip and used flower breathing to decapitate two of her opponents. Inosuke kicked one of his in the face and followed up by slicing through its neck.

"There are more up that hill," Inosuke said.

Tanjiro nodded. "Zenitsu, help finish up here. Genya and I will go ahead."

Genya hurried after him, toward the hill Inosuke had indicated. There were a lot more than a dozen demons up here. He shot a couple as they got closer, then drew his sword. Tanjiro jumped right in, using water breathing as easily as regular breathing. Once again, Genya was jealous he couldn't use any breathing techniques, even if his demonic strength made up for it.

The others caught up soon, and together, they defeated all the demons in the area. Tanjiro caught the last one and pinned it to a tree.

"What are you looking for?" he demanded.

The demon trembled. "I don't know, please, I don't know," it begged. "I wasn’t told what it is, I’m just a lowly underling!"

Tanjiro sighed. "I believe you. Please, die peacefully."

Then, he sliced off the demon's head quickly. It was as merciful of a death as a demon could hope for, and once again, Genya was impressed that Tanjiro managed to find kindness even for demons.

Inosuke used beast breathing, spacial awareness to sense for demons. He announced that the area was completely clear.

"That was weird," Zenitsu said as they headed back to the road. "Those demons were sent to look for something and not even told what it was. What could be so secret?"

"Yeah," Tanjiro wondered. "Could it be something Muzan needs to conquer the sun? Maybe he’s still looking for a way to do it without Nezuko."

They were all quiet for a minute. Then, Kanao said, "Kocho will have an idea."

The rest of them agreed, and dropped the topic. They headed back to their patch of grass to rest for a bit. Genya wished they would just start walking home, but he supposed it was fair to be tired. When his demon powers wore off, he was going to crash hard. Right now, though, it was hard to sleep, and he ended up pacing.

Eventually, everyone woke up, and agreed they should head back. The sky was getting lighter, and if they left before sunrise, they could get back to the butterfly mansion by noon. Tanjiro's crow led them a little slower this time, without the sense of urgency it had before, so the trip would take a bit longer. Genya didn't mind, though. His demon powers would wear off soon, and then he would be dragging home.

"So," Zenitsu asked carefully as they were walking. "When does it wear off?"

Genya wondered if he had somehow been able to tell what he had been thinking about. "Soon," he answered. "An hour or two after I, uh, you know."

Tanjiro stopped walking. He turned back, a look of concern covering his face. Kanao turned too, looking surprised. Genya couldn't see Inosuke's expression under the mask, but he assumed he was also startled.

Genya looked between them. "What?"

Then, he realized: it had been way longer than that.

His hand flew to his mouth, and he stumbled backward. "No. I'm not— why didn't it wear off?"

Tanjiro pushed past Inosuke to Genya's side. "Are you okay?" he asked gently.

"No." Genya could feel tears pooling in his eyes. "It should have worn off. I always..."

Tanjiro set a hand on Genya's shoulder. "Let's go back and look around. Maybe we'll find something."

Kanao stepped forward. "No, we should hurry back to Kocho. She'll know what to do."

Genya could feel himself spiraling. He wanted to collapse, curl up on the road right there, and wait until everything bad went away and Sanemi came to carry him home. Instead, he took a deep breath, then another, slowly getting ahold of his heart rate. Finally, he gave an answer.

"We have to go back. Maybe the demon is still alive or something." That shouldn’t make a difference, but he was desperate for something to be out of the ordinary so they could solve it quickly.

Tanjiro nodded. "Alright." Then, he turned to the rest of the group. "I'll go back with Genya, but the rest of you can go ahead."

Zenitsu stepped closer. "Not me, I'm coming."

"Me too," Inosuke agreed.

Kanao just nodded.

"Alright then." Tanjiro gave Genya a quick smile, before turning and leading the group back the way they had come.

They found the grass where they had rested, then retraced their footsteps into the forest. Genya found the spot where he had eaten the demon. The brush was smashed into the ground there, but there was no sign of a demon.

Tanjiro approached the scene wordlessly. He sniffed the air, then looked around. "I don't smell a trail."

Inosuke stepped away from the group and knelt to the ground. "Beast breathing: spacial awareness." He paused for a moment, feeling the vibrations resounding through the forest. Then he stood up, and reported, "we're the only ones out here."

Kanao bent down and brushed her fingers against the plants. "Kocho will have a theory about what's happened to you."

Tanjiro stood next to Genya and spoke quietly. "The demon's not here. What are you thinking?"

Genya knew what the truth was, but he didn't want to admit it.

"I think," he began, then stopped. Tanjiro placed a hand on his shoulder for comfort. After a deep breath, he continued. "The demon's dead. I think Kocho will know what to do."

"Alright." Tanjiro moved his hand and gave Genya a friendly slap on the back. "Let's get back to the butterfly mansion, then."

They started back down the road, faster this time. On the way, Tanjiro tried to get everyone talking about other things. They discussed Hashira training for a while, but there was still a definite tension among them. From how many times Zenitsu whispered, "are you okay," Genya thought it might be because his friends were worried about him.

The walk back was long. By the time they arrived, it was dusk.

"I'm so tired," Zenitsu complained. "I'm going to bed as soon as we get inside."

"Um." Tanjiro pointed to the sign on the front gate. "You might have to wait."

The butterfly mansion was still closed for the day. Whatever secret research Kocho was busy with was still happening.

"One minute," Kanao said.

The gate was locked, so she jumped the fence. The other four of them stood outside, waiting patiently.

Tanjiro took the chance to check on Genya. "How are you doing?"

"I'm okay," Genya said. He thought he actually might be just fine, knowing this would be over soon. "Kocho will know what to do."

Soon, Kanao came back with Aoi.

"What is it?" Aoi demanded, arms crossed.

Tanjiro explained. "Genya needs to see Kocho right away! Please, let him in."

Aoi shook her head. "Kocho's research is top secret. Only those of us who have been cleared can come inside."

"It's an emergency," Tanjiro pressed.

Aoi raised an eyebrow. "Is he dying?"

"Well..."

She rolled her eyes. "I'll give Kocho a message for you. There’s probably nothing she can do for him right now anyway. Until then, find somewhere else."

With that, she marched back into the house.

Tanjiro turned, probably to reassure Genya, but Genya was already on the ground.

He was stuck like this. Kocho was busy for who knew how much longer, and even then it would take her time to find the problem and make a cure. Until then, Genya couldn't go back to normal. His body was just like this now, and that made his lungs want to squeeze his heart out of his chest.

"Hey, deep breaths," Tanjiro tried, placing a hand on his back, but Genya barely heard him.

He was gone, somewhere else, the body that wasn't quite his panicking under Tanjiro's hand. All those people who spread the rumors would have the truth confirmed for him. What if he was mistaken for a demon? He'd only ever been in his demon form for a night, never this long. What if there were changes he didn't know about? It was all but given that the rumors were only going to get worse. But worst of all, what would Sanemi say?

There was no way Sanemi would approve of his little brother eating demons. Whether it was because he was overprotective or because he thought it was disgraceful, he would not want that for Genya. When he saw Genya, what would he even say? Would he recognize him?

After what could have been hours, Genya numbly felt someone's hands on his shoulders. The hands lifted him, then picked him up by his waist. He felt a strong arm wrap around his torso and his feet leave the ground as he was held against someone's body. The confusion of getting picked up dragged him out of his spiral, and he realized he was being carried.

"Brother?" he choked.

Sanemi shifted his weight to get a better grip. "You're okay," he said gruffly.

Genya gripped the fabric of his big brother's shirt. He could almost believe that.

As they walked, Genya felt himself calming down. He also noticed Sanemi adjusting his grip more often, getting tired of carrying him.

"Hey," Genya said, "I think I can walk."

Without a word, Sanemi paused and set him down. He sighed, then tapped the back of his hand against Genya's arm. "You're supposed to be my little brother," he teased, though there was no humor in his tone.

Genya just started crying.

Sanemi took a deep breath, then put both hands on Genya's shoulders. They made eye contact. "Stop," Sanemi said firmly.

Genya sniffed. "Sanemi, I'm sorry."

This time, Sanemi gave him a shake. "I said cut it out. You're fine, Genya," he growled.

"But," Genya protested, "I'm not, I'm—"

"You're fine," Sanemi repeated. "Zenitsu told me what happened."

Sanemi knew, and it was fine? Genya didn't know how to process that.

Carefully, Sanemi withdrew his hands. "Does it hurt?"

Genya rubbed his eyes. "No. I just, I feel wrong."

Sanemi nodded thoughtfully. "Kay. Let's get home first, okay?"

Genya nodded. When Sanemi started walking again, he followed. Carefully, hesitantly, he reached for his big brother's hand.

Sanemi looked surprised, but he caught it. He gave Genya's hand a squeeze, sending all the comfort and reassurance Genya wanted and knew he could only get from his older brother. It made him want to cry again.

Home. Wherever Sanemi and Genya were together, that was where their home would be. Right now, that was on a dirt road at dusk where the Hashira and half-demon brothers were holding hands. That evening, it would be at the wind mansion, tucked into beds on opposite walls where they could whisper to each other in the dark. The next morning, it would be wherever they found themselves together.

Chapter Text

When Genya woke up, he was still in his demon form.

The night before, Sanemi had forced him to take a bath, then go to bed and lay there until he fell asleep. It hadn't been as hard as Genya had expected, with his brother in the room watching over him. That morning, though, Sanemi wasn't in bed. Genya had thought he usually slept in. Maybe he had a meeting.

Genya got dressed, then headed outside. The sun was already high in the sky, and he wanted to see if it would burn away the demon flesh inside him. But, unfortunately, it did nothing. Frustrated, he went back inside to look for Sanemi.

Sanemi didn't seem to be home. Genya wandered around a bit, wondering what to do, and end up talking to one of the servants. She told him that Sanemi was out on his morning walk. She also said that, last night, Zenitsu had showed up at the mansion and demanded to speak to Sanemi. That was how Sanemi had known to go get Genya from outside the butterfly mansion. Once again, Genya appreciated how kind all of his friends were. They had helped him in every possible way yesterday. He would have to make sure to tell them how much that meant.

Sanemi came back not too much later. Genya went out to say good morning, but stopped short when he saw who Sanemi was with.

Sanemi and Giyu were standing by the front gate, arguing about something. Genya couldn't quite hear what, until Sanemi shouted something about Giyu not being any better than the other Hashira and to shove off. Giyu looked alarmed, but he scooted back so Sanemi could turn to the gate. He watched Sanemi march into the house before turning and shuffling away.

When Sanemi saw Genya, his look of rage immediately melted. "Good morning. How are you feeling?"

Genya folded his arms against his body. "I'm okay," he said. "But I'm still..."

Sanemi nodded. "Guess we should do something about that."

"I need to see Kocho," Genya told him.

Sanemi called for his crow. "I'll send her a message."

Genya listened to Sanemi's instructions for the crow, which were basically to curse Kocho out until she came and had a look at Genya. Genya decided to send his own crow later.

"Breakfast," Sanemi decided, and went in the house.

While Sanemi went to talk to his servants, Genya quickly asked his crow to apologize to Kocho for Sanemi's crow, then politely explain what had happened. He let the bird go, then went inside to sit with his brother while he ate.

About an hour later, a servant came in and said that someone was there to see Genya.

Sanemi nodded. "Thanks. Bring them in."

To Genya's surprise, it was Inosuke.

Sanemi frowned. "Ugh. You."

Inosuke put his hands on his hips. "I beat your training fair and square."

"Sure," Sanemi grumbled, "so why are you still bothering me?"

Inosuke, remembering why he was there, turned to Genya. "Tanjiro's out front. He wants to talk to you."

Genya was confused until he remembered that Tanjiro was banned from the wind mansion. "Okay, thanks. I'll be right there."

Inosuke gave Sanemi one last glare, then left to rejoin Tanjiro.

Sanemi turned to Genya. "I don't know how much I like your friends."

Genya stood up. "You don't like anybody," he pointed out.

Sanemi glared. "What did you say?"

Genya just shrugged.

Slowly, Sanemi stood up. He reached over and flicked Genya's nose. "You better watch it."

"Hey!" Genya slapped at his hand.

Sanemi patted the back of his little brother's shoulder, then walked toward the kitchen. "Go meet your friends. I gotta start training for the day."

He left the room, shutting the door hard behind him. Genya stood there, feeling nervous about what hand just happened. He reasoned that Sanemi was just like that, always grouchy and a little overprotective. They were brothers, and Genya had pushed his buttons, so his reaction made sense. They could scream at each other one minute and the next be perfect friends. That was how it was before, and as they got used to being together, it would be that way again.

As Genya headed to the front gate, he remembered that Sanemi was now the least of his problems. He was still stuck in his demon form.

Tanjiro greeted him outside the front gate. Inosuke was still there, too, and Zenitsu.

"Hey, Genya," Tanjiro said kindly. "How are you feeling?"

Genya found himself hugging his arms to his body. "I feel okay," he said. "Just... off."

Tanjiro nodded. "That's good. We saw Kocho this morning, and she said to bring you to the butterfly mansion."

"Okay, yeah."

Genya was going to ask why Kocho didn't just send a crow, but he figured it out on his own. He looked like a demon right now. It wouldn't be safe to walk through an area crawling with demon slayers on his own.

"The fight last night was amazing," Zenitsu told him. "Sorry you missed it."

Genya frowned, trying to remember what he was talking about. "Oh, with Kanroji and Iguro." He'd really wanted to go to that, if only to hang out with his friends. "Yeah, too bad."

Inosuke turned to Tanjiro. "Will there be another one?"

"I haven't heard anything," Tanjiro answered. "Oh, but we were planning to do our own training fights, right? Genya, are you in?"

"Uh, sure." Genya didn't think he would stand a chance against any of his friends, but it would be fun and good training anyway.

"This evening," Zenitsu suggested. "Let's get it over with."

When they got to the butterfly mansion, the "do not enter" sign was already up.

Genya looked to Tanjiro. "What now?"

"It's okay," Tanjiro assured him. He knocked on the fence.

Aoi came to answer. "Oh, you're back." She waved to Inosuke, who looked stunned, then turned to Genya. "You can come in. Everyone else has to leave."

Genya glanced back to Tanjiro, then followed Aoi through the gate. She paused to lock it behind him.

"What's going on here?" he asked.

Aoi grimaced. "Kocho is entertaining some top secret guests. You'll meet them soon enough." She paused. "You know you'll be held to secrecy?"

"Yeah, I assumed." Genya didn't have a problem with that. He didn't particularly care what Kocho was up to, either, as long as she could help him.

They ran into Kanao, who wordlessly pointed them down to the basement.

"Are you going to Hashira training today?" Aoi asked.

Kanao just blushed.

Aoi sighed. "Kanao, just ask him out! You know he likes you, he'll say yes."

"I can't," she said, her voice small.

Before he could consider whether it was his place to say anything, Genya gave his input. "If neither of you make the first move, nothing will happen."

Aoi snapped, and pointed to him. "What he said."

Kanao looked down. "But I'm nervous."

"Things that make you nervous are great to do anyway," Aoi said. "Think about it. I'll see you this evening."

Then, she continued her march to the basement. Genya gave Kanao one last shy smile, then followed Aoi. Only as they were descending the stairs did he process that he'd just had a full conversation with two girls and not felt anxious or punched either of them. His life was really changing quickly.

They reached the basement door. Aoi knocked, and a hatch opened. Genya saw Kocho's face over her shoulder. She opened the door.

"Good luck," Aoi told him, before turning and heading up the stairs. Genya glanced after her before following Kocho into the room.

"Sorry to make you come all the way down to the basement," Kocho said, her tone light, "but there are some people I want you to meet. You'll see in a moment."

"Uh, okay." Genya was starting to feel really nervous. He didn't want to meet people like this.

Kocho gave him a smile. "Kanao explained to me what happened. I believe my guests will have an opinion most valuable. Of course, I'd also like to run my own tests. Okay?"

"Okay." By now, Genya knew to trust Kocho.

They walked to the other side of the lab. Kocho pulled open another door and motioned for Genya to go inside. As soon as he was in, Nezuko ran up to him, greeting him with a hum. Genya smiled, and was going to say hi back, but when he caught sight of the other two in the basement, he bristled. His hand immediately fell to his holster, only freezing when Kocho calmly walked between them.

The other two people in the room were demons. It was plain to see. But if Kocho had them here as guests, Genya was willing to at least hear her reasoning. Maybe they were like Nezuko, free of Kibutsuji's curse, and didn't need to eat humans.

The older demon looked surprised to see him. "A demon?" she gasped.

The younger demon folded his arms grumpily.

Kocho placed a hand on Genya's arm. "No, he's human. He gains demon powers by consuming demon flesh. Isn't that so interesting?"

Both demons looked alarmed. Genya felt a bit bad for them. They were probably feeling jumpy, being around so many demon slayers.

Kocho continued unfazed. "Two nights ago, Genya consumed a demon. In the past, he's always returned to human form shortly after, and yet this time, he remains in demon form. I know it will put a delay in our project, but I was hoping you would lend your insight."

The woman still looked nervous, but she nodded. "Very well. I will help him."

"Wonderful." Kocho clasped her hands together. "I'll introduce you. Genya, please meet Lady Tamayo, demon physiologist, and her assistant, Yushiro."

Tamayo nodded politely. Yushiro just glared.

"And this is Genya Shinazugawa, a demon slayer," Kocho finished. She turned to Genya. "I'm going to go over some of your medical history with Lady Tamayo, if that's alright with you."

Genya nodded. "Whatever you have to do."

They turned to a lab station to discuss. Genya was going to join them, but Nezuko grabbed his sleeve.

"Genya," she said, and tugged.

"Hm? What is it?" Did she want to tell him something?

She started walking to the other side of the lab, dragging him by the sleeve. Genya followed patiently, immediately reminded of his own little sisters. When Nezuko stopped, they were in a corner, where a chair was covered by a blanket. Nezuko let go of his sleeve and dropped to her hands and knees, shrinking a little to crawl under the chair. She poked her head back out.

"Fort," she declared with a smile.

Genya smiled back. "Did you build this?"

She nodded.

"It looks good," he complimented. "Very sturdy.

Nezuko patted the ground next to her.

"You want me to come in?" Genya guessed.

"Mhm."

He looked at the tiny bit of space left beside her. "I don't think I'll fit."

Nezuko frowned. She climbed out, regrowing to full height. Genya watched her grab another chair and drag it over. Then, she pulled the blanket over the top of both. When she was done, she crawled back under her chair, then patted under the one next to it.

Genya dropped to the ground, and laughed a little. "Thanks, Nezuko, but I still can't fit under a chair. Can I sit next to you?"

"Can't you?"

Genya looked up to see Lady Tamayo standing over him. He was about to stand up to speak to her, when she dropped to her knees beside him.

"Most demons have some power over their shape and size. Nezuko's level of ability is unusual, though."

Genya looked down. "I only get the abilities of the demon I..." he didn't finish.

"It's alright," Tamayo assured him gently. "I understand the position you're in, and I'm in no place to judge." Her expression fell a little.

Genya didn't know what to say, so he just waited for her to continue.

"We went over your physiology. Your ability is very rare, so information will be hard to come by. Hopefully, a simple cure is all it will require to return you to your human form."

"Yeah," Genya agreed. "I don't want to trouble you for more than that."

Tamayo smiled kindly. "It's no trouble at all," she promised him. "I am a doctor. My duty is to help my patients."

Kocho came over, standing behind Tamayo with a syringe. She tilted her head, her smile falling crooked. "Genya," she called. "We need blood samples."

Genya sighed. "Okay, coming."

As he stood up, Nezuko grabbed his sleeve again.

"Sorry," he told her. "I have to. We'll work on the fort after, okay?"

She seemed really sad, but she let him go. He wondered if she was getting lonely down here. Then, he wondered why she was down here at all.

Kocho took a lot of blood, as Genya had expected she would. Since he had healing abilities almost comparable to a demon's, she didn't feel bad about it, either. It still hurt and left him feeling light headed.

"This is a breakthrough," Kocho said. "I've never gotten a sample from you while you were in your demon form."

Tamayo seemed excited too. "This is a perfect chance for us to study the relationship between human cells and demon cells." She grabbed a microscope slide. "Kocho, do you think this is a good time to test..."

Kocho glanced to Genya, evaluating him with her gaze. "Let's run a sample test first," she suggested. "But since he won't be killed by wisteria, I think you may be right."

For some reason, Genya got a flashback to the time Sanemi had read him Frankenstein. It was shortly after their dad had died. Sanemi had found the book in the trash. He was practicing reading, and claimed to have no idea what it was about. He dragged Genya into the forest after bedtime one night and read it in a spooky voice by candlelight. Up until then, Genya had never been so scared in his life.

"Hey, Kocho," Genya said, remembering something. 

She glanced over from her lab station. "Yes, Genya?"

"In the sword smith village, Nezuko accidentally burned me with her blood demon art, which made me turn back to human form." His heart pounded as he made his suggestion. "Should we try that again? Would it work?"

Kocho looked thoughtful. "It might. Or, it might kill you."

Tamayo nodded in agreement. "Something out of the ordinary is happening to you. It would be best for us to gather some more information before trying anything that might hurt you."

"Oh." Genya felt a little stupid for making a suggestion, or having any hope that this would be over quickly.

Kocho gave him a big smile. "Don’t you worry, Genya. We’ll have you back to normal in no time."

Tamayo nodded. "Just leave it to us."

Kocho decided she wanted to poke at him a bit and made him take his shirt off. He was made to sit on a cold table while Kocho and Tamayo took turns listening to his chest. Kocho explained what about his body made him able to eat demons, which Genya himself still did not fully understand. Then, they left him there. It was overall an unpleasant experience.

"Oh, Genya," Kocho called after a while. "You can go."

Genya hurried to pull his shirt and jacket back on, and practically ran for the door. "I'll visit you later," he promised Nezuko.

She waved goodbye with a smile.

When Genya got to the front gate, his friends were gone.

They had probably gone up to training with Himejima. Genya should be there now, but he didn't think he could go if the other demon slayers would mistake him for a demon. He was also nervous to walk back to Sanemi's house. The only other choice was to go back to being poked and prodded, though, so he started down the road, ready to jump out of sight if anyone came across him.

After only a few minutes, Genya heard footsteps pounding against the road. He dove for cover in the bushes, hoping they hadn't seen him. As whoever it was got closer, their footsteps slowed. Genya was considering his options when a pair of hands pulled aside the branches he was hiding behind. Kanao peeked her face in, startling him.

"Oh, it's you." Genya breathed a sigh of relief.

Kanao just stared at him. "Are you going to Hashira training with Himejima?"

Genya blinked. "No?"

Kanao looked confused for a second, then embarrassed. "Oh. Right."

Genya climbed out of the bush so they could talk normally. Well, relatively normally. Between him and Kanao, the conversation was bound to be strange. "I don't think it would be a good idea," he muttered. "Were you waiting for me? Sorry."

She fixed her gaze on the ground. "It's fine."

Genya looked away too, suddenly feeling awkward and nervous. Then, he remembered what Aoi had said earlier, about doing things anyway. "Do you... want to walk me back to the wind mansion?" he tried. "You seem like you need to talk. And, uh, I need someone to walk with me."

She nodded.

They walked in silence for a while. Then, Kanao quietly asked, "am I weird?"

Genya laughed softly. "You might be asking the wrong person."

That made her smile a little.

More seriously, he asked, "do you think being weird is bad?"

"Maybe," she breathed. "The way I'm weird, maybe."

"How are you weird?"

"I don't talk." She frowned a little. "Before I met... I've always had a hard time making decisions for myself."

Genya nodded. "That does sound hard." He thought about it. "Yeah, maybe those things do make you weird. But being different isn't bad. It just means that we're living fully as ourselves."

Kanao smiled, just a little. "I like that."

"Yeah, it was pretty wise," Genya joked.

"And Tanjiro will like me back even if I'm weird," she guessed.

Genya nodded. "Some of the things that make you 'weird' are probably things he likes about you."

"Mh." She nodded.

They walked in silence for a while. Then, Kanao said something else.

"I have to tell you something. I have to tell someone, I can't keep it to myself anymore, but you have to keep it a secret from everyone."

"You're in luck," Genya joked dryly, "I'm accepting secrets today."

Kanao let out a sharp breath. He couldn't tell if it was in annoyance or relief. Then, she was quiet.

"When you're ready," he assured her.

She stopped walking, right in the middle of the road, and closed her eyes. After another minute of quiet, she opened her mouth. "I'm bisexual."

Genya didn't know what to say. Carefully, he placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. When she opened her eyes, he made sure the first thing she saw was his smile. Then, he took away his hand, and started back down the road.

"It feels good to tell someone," she breathed.

Genya thought she might be right. He took a deep breath, then said. "I'm... I can't keep it in anymore either."

He glanced to Kanao and she nodded.

"I'm like the opposite," he tried to explain. "Like, you like boys and girls? I don't like either."

Kanao reached out and put a hand on his shoulder, stopping them both. She gave him the same warm smile he had given her. Then, they both laughed, and continued down the road, a new sense of connection between them even as they were silent.

When they got to Sanemi's mansion, Genya remembered that his brother was doing Hashira training too.

"I guess there are demon slayers everywhere," he realized.

Kanao pushed open the gate. "Not inside."

Genya didn't like the idea of being trapped in the house all day, but he figured it was his best option. Kanao walked him right up to the front door. One of Sanemi's servants greeted him and welcomed him home, which was very kind even if it made him feel super weird. He invited Kanao in, but she said she was going to finally be brave and go to Hashira training with Tanjiro. Genya told her to have fun, then said goodbye and went inside.

Bored, he decided to do some shooting practice. He asked one of the servants if it was okay to set up a target in the house. Once he assured them he had very good aim, they showed him to an empty wall that faced the outer fence. Genya put up a target, shot a few times, then decided it was too easy. He made up a game where he looked at the target, closed his eyes, spun around three times, then fired. Thankfully, he hit the target every time. And, with each shot, he got closer to the bullseye.

Not too much later, Sanemi came in.

He scowled when he saw Genya. "Kocho didn't help you?"

"She's working on something," Genya assured him.

"Mh."

Genya tilted his head. "Shouldn't you be running Hashira training?"

"We're taking a break." Sanemi glanced back through the doorway. "Those damn brats are on my last nerve."

Genya laughed at him.

Sanemi glared. "What the hell's so funny?"

"You." Genya took aim again. "You're funny."

Sanemi said something, but Genya didn't hear. He fired his gun right as Sanemi started talking. Sanemi jumped.

"Damn, that's loud," he complained.

Genya snorted. "It's not really designed to be quiet."

Sanemi started to say something else, but Genya fired again. He was in a good mood, just right for annoying his brother.

"Stop doing that," Sanemi snapped.

Genya flipped down the double barrel to reload and do it again. As he released the empty cartridges, Sanemi lunged forward, grabbing onto the gun. He tried to rip it out of Genya's hand, but Genya held on.

"Stop, Sanemi!" he laughed. "Stop, it's a gun, it's dangerous!"

"Yeah, that's why I'm taking it," Sanemi teased back. He pushed Genya with his body, trying to twist the weapon around and pry it out of his fingers. "You clearly can't be trusted with it."

Genya stepped on his foot, trying to get Sanemi to release his grip. They were both grinning wildly, each intent on getting the gun. "You don't even know how to use it," Genya pointed out.

Sanemi snorted. "You do it, so it can't be hard."

"It would be hard for someone as stupid as you," Genya snapped back, while they were being extra mean. "You'd probably shoot your own foot."

Sanemi hesitated, then bent down and licked Genya's hand.

"Ah!" Genya lost his grip. "Ah, that's so gross!"

Sanemi just cackled maniacally, triumphantly holding the gun above his head. Genya held his hand away from his body like it was infected, which it probably was. Then, he wiped it on Sanemi's shirt.

"Stop." Sanemi pushed him away with his free hand. "Stop."

Genya kept wiping. "Then give me my gun back."

"Nope." Sanemi grinned again, looking almost crazed. Then, he turned and ran into the rest of the house.

Genya barreled after him. Sanemi tried to throw him off with sharp turns, jumping over furniture and ducking in and out of doorways. He even tried to use the head chef as a shield. Genya made sure not to lose him. He knocked a few things over, which he would have to pick up later, but he stayed right on Sanemi's heels. As they passed back by what was now a shooting range, Genya put on a boost of speed. He lunged forward and grabbed Sanemi by the waist, tackling him to the ground through the doorway. As Sanemi hit the wooden floor, Genya ripped his gun out of his brother's hand. He snapped the barrel back into place, then holstered it.

Sanemi sat up, and brushed himself off. "Damn, you’re fast."

Genya punched his arm lightly. "Don't mess with me when I'm in my demon form," he teased.

Sanemi punched him back, considerably harder. "Alright, let's rematch when you're back to one hundred percent human."

Genya just smiled. Before he could think of a way to tease Sanemi back, one of the servants came in.

"Genya," she said, "your friends are here to see you. They're waiting outside."

Sanemi frowned. "Again?" he grumbled. Then, he sighed. "Guess I should get back to training those idiots in the yard."

He gave Genya a friendly push on the way out.

Genya followed the servant to the front door. "Um. Sorry we made a mess of the house," he said timidly.

She just smiled. "It's quite alright. A little mess is worth seeing Sanemi with a true smile on his face."

Genya wondered what she meant. Was Sanemi not happy?

She opened the front door for him, and he walked to the gate quickly. Sure enough, Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke, and Kanao were all there. Kanao gave him a secretive smile, and he returned it, right before being bombarded by the other three.

"How did it go?" Tanjiro demanded. "Is Kocho working on something to help you?"

"Yeah," Genya said, "she's working on it."

"Great!" He smiled. "Until then, we found something that might help. Zenitsu?"

Zenitsu held out a small rectangular box. He placed one hand over the lid. "Inosuke?" he requested.

Inosuke started a drumroll, banging his fingers against his knees and making a drum sound with his mouth. Then, Zenitsu dramatically ripped the lid off the box.

"Ta da!" Tanjiro pointed to what was inside. "See?"

It was a pair of sunglasses. Genya reached in and lifted them gingerly. He looked them over. Then, he unfolded them and slipped them on his face. They fit perfectly. More importantly, they would hide the most obvious feature that made him look like a demon. At a glance, no one would see that his scleras were black.

"So you don't have to worry as much about what people see," Tanjiro explained enthusiastically.

"Yeah," Inosuke agreed, "so now you just have to keep your mouth closed, and no one will see anything different!"

They were so kind. Genya and Kanao made eye contact. She seemed to be thinking exactly what he was: the three of them were idiots. Most demon slayers sensed a demon before they saw it, and although Genya did not give fully demonic vibes, it was enough to set them on alert. But Genya thought he did that normally. Even if someone sensed a demon's presence around him, the sunglasses might keep them from picking out who it was. He knew he was just telling himself this so he could go outside like normal, but that was okay with him.

"Thank you," he said, pushing the glasses farther onto his face.

"Will they work?" Tanjiro asked.

Genya shrugged. "One way to find out."

Chapter Text

It didn't take much convincing to get Genya to go to training that day. He got used to wearing the glasses pretty quickly, and kept them on the entire walk up to the waterfall.

"It was Zenitsu's idea," Tanjiro told him.

Zenitsu shrugged. "Sure, I'll take credit for it."

"I helped pick them out," Inosuke said.

Tanjiro nodded. "We went down to town. There was a shop we thought might have something like that."

"They look nice on you," Zenitsu complimented.

Genya knew they probably looked ridiculous, but he smiled and said, "thanks," anyway. How did he end up with such great friends?

When they got to the top of the mountain road, Genya froze.

There, in the clearing, were the four demon slayers who had tried to beat Genya up just earlier that week. The two Sanemi had fought looked in pretty bad shape. The other two looked nervous. Still, Genya did not want another encounter with them. He wanted to walk far, far around.

His friends didn't notice anything wrong, but just kept walking toward the river. Genya hesitated, then decided to just keep up with them.

As he walked past the four demon slayers, they noticed him. One looked like he was going to say something.

Without thinking, Genya tipped his glasses down. He also flashed a very Sanemi-like grin, with the addition of his demon fangs. The four of them flinched back. Genya kept up his smile as he caught up to his friends, showing those guys just who he was hanging around.

Once they were out of earshot, Tanjiro turned and shot him a smile.

Zenitsu laughed along. "Oh, they're not gonna mess with you anymore. Those are the guys who beat you up, right?"

"They tried," Genya confirmed. "But yeah, I think they're done with that."

"We could fight them," Inosuke suggested anyway. Then, he remembered, "oh! We were going to fight each other."

"We could do that now," Tanjiro suggested. "Skip waterfall training for the day and do practice duels instead."

They all agreed that sounded good. Genya showed them the clearing by his target practice.

"Let's do it tournament style," Tanjiro suggested.

Zenitsu frowned. "But there are five of us, how will that work?"

He and Tanjiro debated, eventually coming up with a complicated point system that would involve all of them fighting each other.

It took a long, long time, and by sunset, Genya was exhausted. He'd done better than he thought he would, probably because he was still powered up on demon flesh, but he got out first anyway. Zenitsu was next, though Genya kind of thought he had just gotten tired and quit. After that was Inosuke, leaving Kanao and Tanjiro in the final battle.

It was already dark when Tanjiro and Kanao began their face off. Genya sat on the side by the other two, who were whispering excitedly.

"I can already feel the romantic tension!" Zenitsu squealed.

Now that he mentioned it, Genya could definitely feel something. He watched them pace around each other carefully, each looking for the chance to strike. Tanjiro found it first, and lunged for a blow. It seemed Kanao had been baiting him, because she jumped out of the way and counterattacked before his blade was anywhere near her. She struck toward his shoulder, but he blocked. Back and forth they went, trading blows, occasionally using their breathing forms. It was mesmerizing. Zenitsu definitely had a point about romantic tension.

Kanao struck down hard. Tanjiro blocked her, pressing back. Their eyes met, their gazes fixed together just as their blades remained crossed. Then, inexplicably, they backed up and lowered their blades at the same second.

In that moment, Genya was reminded of a strikingly similar scene he had witnessed just a few days earlier. No. What?

The realization must have shown on his face, because Zenitsu nudged him and asked, "what?"

"Nothing," he said. This should be kept to himself.

Zenitsu turned his attention back to Tanjiro and Kanao, and Genya tried to do the same.

"Tanjiro," Kanao said. She took a deep breath, and Genya silently cheered her on. "I—"

"You have a leaf in your hair!" Tanjiro blurted.

Kanao blinked, startled.

"Here, let me get it."

Tanjiro stiffly reached forward and plucked the leaf from her ponytail. It was tiny, and definitely not worth interrupting a confession of love over.

"Oh. Thank you," Kanao whispered.

Tanjiro nodded. "Of course," he said in that same unnaturally stiff tone. "Any time."

Kanao looked down. "It's late."

Then, she turned and walked away.

As she walked past Genya, she grabbed his sleeve. She dragged him up onto his feet, and he stumbled after her into the woods. They walked for a long way, and with each step, Genya could feel her getting angrier.

When they were out in the middle of nowhere, she dropped to her knees and screamed.

Genya snorted. "Yeah, that's the best way to describe what just happened." He kind of wanted to scream at Tanjiro too.

"He doesn't like me," Kanao said, her voice hoarse from having just let out so much sound.

Genya shook his head. "Kanao, he's just nervous. He knew what you were going to say and interrupted because he was scared."

She glared at the ground. It was the most expression Genya had ever seen on her face. "How do you know?" she demanded.

Genya bit his lip. With his demon fangs, it hurt, and he stopped. "When you were fighting, it was... it was there. It was clear you had something... I don't know how to explain it..." without telling her that Tanjiro had outright said he liked her. "Don't give up," he encouraged.

Kanao took a deep breath, then pushed herself to her feet. "I hate boys," she declared angrily, even with her rough voice. "Sorry. Not really. I'm just mad."

Genya nodded. "Fair."

She smoothed her ponytail and took another calming breath. "I'm going back to the butterfly mansion," she decided. "I'll see you later."

"Okay." Genya glanced back the way they had come. "I'm going to—"

"Slap Tanjiro?" she suggested. "Please do. Well, good night."

With that, she started walking down the mountain.

When Genya got back to the others, Zenitsu was screaming.

"She was about to tell you she liked you!" he screeched. "You idiot, you could have a girlfriend right now!"

Tanjiro was curled up beneath him, covering his face. "I know, I know!" he lamented. "I panicked, and I messed up!"

"Don't you know what this means?" Zenitsu wheezed. "It's only going to be harder to confess to her next time!"

"I know." Tanjiro rolled onto his back. "I ruined everything!"

Genya took this as his moment to interfere. "You messed up pretty badly," he confirmed. "But I wouldn't say you ruined everything."

Tanjiro looked up at him, and Genya noticed there were a few tears in his eyes.

He crouched next to Tanjiro. "Talk to her," he encouraged.

Tanjiro let out a breath. "Yeah. Yeah, okay. Maybe tomorrow."

"There you go. Now stand up."

Inosuke offered Tanjiro a hand, then pulled him to his feet. They started the long walk down the mountain. Genya really hoped they didn't run into Kanao.

When they got back to the butterfly mansion, Tanjiro decided to go straight to his room, just to be sure he gave Kanao space. That left Genya with Zenitsu and Inosuke.

"Why are you so good at love advice?" Zenitsu questioned.

Genya realized everything was dark and took off his sunglasses. Suddenly, he could see Zenitsu again. "I guess, well," he struggled to answer. "I just... use logic?"

In truth, Genya had no idea how to give love advice. But as long as people kept asking him, he would keep giving his best answer.

"Huh." Zenitsu didn't seem to get it. He asked his next question anyway. "So how do I get Nezuko to fall in love with me?"

"I don't know that," Genya argued. "Just, like, spend time with her or something."

Inosuke took a step back. "I think I should go see Aoi," he decided. Genya almost rolled his eyes.

Zenitsu laughed as Inosuke ran away. "And he tried to say he didn't like her." He sighed. "So, are you sleeping here or at Sanemi's?"

"I don't know," Genya realized. He'd slept at the wind mansion the last two times, but all his stuff was here. "Oh, Kocho will want to check in with me tomorrow morning. I should stay here," he realized.

"Alright. See you in the morning, then."

Zenitsu said goodnight. Now alone, Genya headed out to the porch. He figured he should send Sanemi a crow to say he wasn't coming back that night.

When he got outside, Kanao was there. She was curled up inside her coat, staring at the ground.

"Sorry." Genya turned to go back inside.

"Stay."

He hesitated, then closed the door again and called for his crow. He sent a quick message, mostly so Sanemi wouldn't be expecting him. Then, he turned back to Kanao.

"You okay?"

"I'm calmer," she said.

Genya sat down next to her. They sat without words, just listening to the crickets. It was bitterly cold. Genya wanted to go inside, but he didn't want to leave his friend.

"Okay. Bed time," Kanao decided just a moment before Genya was going to call it and go in anyway.

They said goodnight and went to their own rooms.

The next morning, Kocho found Genya for an update.

"We've made some progress," she reported. "Your samples were extremely valuable."

Genya nodded. That was good news.

Kocho continued. "We have a drug we'd like to test on you. It should be ready in two or three days."

"Okay," he agreed.

A few days was a long time, but... he was okay. He was getting used to being in his demon form, always stronger but also feeling that constant uneasiness. It was harder, but it really was okay.

"Also, Nezuko asked for you a few times yesterday."

Genya was surprised. "Me? Why?"

"She wants to play with you." Kocho hesitated, then added, "I think she sees you as similar to herself."

He thought about that. "We're both second siblings," Genya guessed, not sure what else he and Nezuko had in common. They'd both lost a lot of family. They both loved their older brothers. They both felt strongly about defeating demons and protecting others.

Kocho looked surprised. "Oh, that's true. I was thinking it's because you both have demon abilities, and yet retain your humanity completely."

"Oh, yeah." That made a little more sense. How would Nezuko know anything else about him, anyway? "I'll be sure to visit her."

Kocho clasped her hands. "She's outside with Tanjiro and Zenitsu. Now is a good time."

Genya headed out to the yard. Sure enough, the three of them were there. Inosuke and Aoi were too, on the other side of the yard near the garden. Aoi was picking weeds and handing them to Inosuke, who was collecting them in a basket. He was surprisingly missing his boar's head.

Genya headed over to Nezuko and the others. "Hey," he greeted.

Nezuko smiled. "Good morning, Genya."

"Ahhh!" Zenitsu shrieked. "Why does she know your name and not mine!"

"Um." Genya didn't know how to answer that.

Zenitsu turned back to her. "Nezuko," he said, "say, 'Zenitsu.' That's me, Zenitsu!"

She blinked. "Nezuko?"

"Uhuh." He nodded encouragingly. "That's you. Now say my name, Zenitsu."

"Inosuke."

"Oh ho." Zenitsu's fists curled, and his expression darkened. "Count your days, Hashibira."

Tanjiro tried now. "Nezuko, it would make Zenitsu really happy if you learned his name."

Nezuko tilted her head. "Zenitsu?"

"Yes," Zenitsu cheered. "Yes, yes!"

Nezuko turned to Genya. "Hi, Zenitsu."

"Ah! No!" The real Zenitsu grabbed fistfuls of his hair.

"I'm Genya," Genya corrected patiently.

Nezuko looked lost.

"Let's try again later," Tanjiro suggested.

Zenitsu was called away by Kiyo, for a checkup on an old injury. That left Genya with the Kamado siblings.

Tanjiro got them all to sit down, and updated Nezuko on everything that was happening. When he got to the part about last night with Kanao, he buried his face in his hands. Nezuko patted him on the head. It was very sweet, and made Genya miss his big brother. He decided he should go visit.

"I'm gonna go see Sanemi," he told them. "I'll meet you at training after."

"Hm?" Tanjiro was in the middle of braiding Nezuko's hair. "I think the Hashira are all headed to a meeting right now."

"Oh." Genya wondered how Tanjiro always knew this kind of thing.

Nezuko reached up and tugged on Tanjiro's sleeve, signaling him to get back to braiding. He returned his focus to her hair. "There's going to be an all-corps assembly this afternoon. They're probably preparing for it."

"Oh," Genya said again. He'd see Sanemi there, at least. Maybe he'd visit after. "Hey, Tanjiro," he started.

"Yeah?" Tanjiro glanced over, but when that caused him to drop a piece of Nezuko's hair, he returned his focus to the braid. "What is it?"

"Do you think I should ask Sanemi if I can live with him?" Genya hurried to explain. "It's not that I don't like staying at the butterfly mansion with all of you, and Kocho's been really kind to me. But Sanemi's my family. We're... we're getting close again, and I feel like..." he trailed off, not knowing how to explain.

Tanjiro paused to smile at him, this time keeping a firm grip on Nezuko's braid. "I think you should, Genya." He went back to braiding. "If I were living in a big empty house all by myself, the thing that would make me happiest is if Nezuko came to live with me.

Nezuko hummed, and looked up at him, smiling.

"You're right," Genya decided. "Okay, I'll talk to him about it."

Tanjiro nodded. Then, he sighed. "Genya, do you happen to know why Sanemi doesn't like me?"

Genya almost laughed, thinking of how Sanemi had called Tanjiro creepy. "No, I really don't get it. I thought it was because you interfered between us, but now that we made up, it doesn't make sense."

"Hm." Tanjiro looked thoughtful. "I'm trying to think of a way to make it up to him. It would better if we were at least on good terms. I don't want to be at odds with a close friend's family member."

That was, as usual, really nice. Genya tried to think of a way. He didn't know Sanemi all that well right now, though. Plus, his brother really only did things on his own terms. Even when he was little, no one could tell Sanemi Shinazugawa what to do.

"I know," Tanjiro said, "I'll find a different problem in his life to help solve! Let's see, what can I help with? Oh, he doesn't get along with Giyu! Maybe I can repair the rift between them!"

"No!" Genya said, way too quickly. When Tanjiro gave him a funny look, he hurried to correct himself. "That's how you got him to dislike you in the first place," he reminded him.

Tanjiro's shoulders slumped.

Genya thought for a second. "What would really make a difference is if you apologized to him."

"But... I didn't do anything wrong, did I? I just tried to help."

Genya shrugged.

"Hm. Okay," Tanjiro decided. "If I happen to see him, I'll apologize for interfering. If that's what it takes." He tied off Nezuko's hair and told her it looked beautiful. Then, he stood up. "First I have to go apologize to Kanao. I'm gonna go find her. I'll see you later."

He gave Nezuko a hug, then went into the house.

Nezuko turned to Genya. "Fort," she suggested.

"Yeah, okay." Genya looked around for a good spot in the yard to build a fort. "There, I think we could fit in that bush."

Nezuko nodded, then took his sleeve and dragged him over to the bush. It had a large space beneath it, and Genya was sure he could squeeze into it. He dropped to the ground and backed in on his hands and knees. Nezuko shrank a little and crawled in comfortably.

"Fort." She smiled.

Genya smiled back. "Yeah, our very own fort. What should we call it?"

Nezuko was distracted by something in the yard. "Zenitsu."

Genya looked up, and sure enough, Zenitsu was standing in the courtyard, looking around, wondering where everyone went.

"Zenitsu," Genya called.

Zenitsu's attention snapped in his direction. When he spotted them in the bush, he looked confused.

"We're playing fort," Genya explained. "Climb on in."

Nezuko scooted over so Zenitsu could crawl in next to her, which thrilled him to pieces. He immediately dropped to the dirt and wormed his way in.

"This is so fun," he squealed. "I love playing fort with you, Nezuko."

"Zenitsu," she said.

Zenitsu's soul left his body. "I can die happy now," he whispered.

Then Nezuko turned the other way. "Genya," she said.

Genya smiled back. "You got our names right. Good job, Nezuko."

Chapter Text

Before they ever went to Hashira training, their crows ordered them to the all-corps assembly.

It was to be held in a makeshift amphitheater in the woods. On the way out there, Genya and his friends speculated what it would be about.

"Maybe the Hashira have a plan to defeat Muzan," Tanjiro guessed. "They're going to tell us how to do our part."

That sounded like the most likely reason. After all, the reason for Hashira training at all was to defeat Muzan Kibutsuji.

As they got closer, Genya started feeling nervous. People were definitely looking at him, smelling, hearing, feeling, or just sensing that something was off about him. He pushed his sunglasses all the way up the bridge of his nose, kept his mouth shut, and slouched down. It wasn't helping that he was super tall and had an unusual hairstyle. None of his friends really blended in, but he definitely stuck out the most. It hadn't mattered all that much in the past, how tall he was and how different he looked, because he was usually alone. Those first months after final selection, he had gone from town to town rarely speaking to anyone. So few people on earth had known his name, or known anything about him except what he looked like.

Now, he was surrounded by people who really knew him. His friends saw what he looked like, but they also heard what he said, what he laughed at, they knew what he cared about and what bothered him, they were there when he needed help and when his was the shoulder they wanted to cry on. He didn't understand how that had happened, but he was grateful for it.

Somehow, though, being known by a few people made it harder to brush off the stares. He could have lots of friends and a brother that loved him, but that didn't change that he visually stuck out and people would see him and make assumptions based only on that. Being close to people just made it hard to put up the barriers he used to have constantly.

No one said anything to him, even if they gave him some funny looks. He thought it might be because he was with Tanjiro, who somehow seemed to know everyone. On the way into the amphitheater, he greeted at least twenty other demon slayers.

Tanjiro also chose for them to sit in the front row. At first, Genya was embarrassed. Then he realized that the angle of the theater would make it hard for everyone else to see him, and people wouldn't pass him on their way to sit down. Nice one, Tanjiro, even if it wasn't intentional.

They sat down. Aoi had walked over with them, so she and Inosuke sat next to each other. Genya watched them whispering. It was a little strange to see them together. Inosuke wasn't Genya's guess for which of them would get a girlfriend first, but it seemed like he would be. Aoi, too, seemed to be focused on work rather than dating, but maybe that was part of why she liked him. He did follow her around a lot while she was working.

Tanjiro sat next to them, then Zenitsu, and Genya on the end. "Look, the Hashira are here." He nodded toward the side of the stage.

Zenitsu looked, then turned and told Tanjiro the same thing. Tanjiro immediately jumped up and ran over to say hi. Genya looked after him, searching for Sanemi, but his brother didn't seem to be there.

"I hope this isn't super long," Zenitsu complained. "I hate just sitting and listening to things."

"Yeah," Genya agreed. He was guessing that most demon slayers were too restless for something long. Knowing the Hashira, though, the presentation would surely be interesting.

Someone grabbed the back of Genya's neck. He tensed, and got ready to punch whoever it was. Then, he realized it was probably Sanemi. Sure enough, when he turned, his older brother was smiling down at him.

"Get off," Genya said, and shoved him.

Sanemi stumbled, then pushed Genya back. "Why are you sitting in the front row, nerd?"

"None of your business," Genya teased back.

Sanemi sat down next to him.

"How was the Hashira meeting?" Genya asked.

Sanemi just shrugged. Then he glanced behind him. "Kay, I should do my job. See you later."

As he stood up, he ruffled Genya's hair. "Ah, stop!" Genya complained.

Sanemi just chuckled and walked away.

When Genya turned back to Zenitsu, his friend looked disturbed. "That was so weird," he breathed.

Genya glanced to Sanemi, who was now yelling at some corps members to pick a seat and stay in it. "Why?"

"Because he's mean and scary!" Zenitsu shrieked, "but he's nice to you and it feels wrong!"

"Well, he is my brother," Genya said with a smile.

Just then, Tanjiro came back. He looked a little confused. "I don't think we're here to talk about the plan with Muzan Kibutsuji," he reported. "Tokito said the meeting's about something else, but Iguro wouldn't let him tell me what."

Just then, Sanemi appeared behind them. He kicked Tanjiro in the back, just hard enough to knock him out of his seat. "Shut up," he ordered. "Assembly's starting."

Zenitsu gave Genya a look that said I told you so the same moment that Sanemi grabbed Inosuke's mask and turned it backward. As Sanemi shouted at Inosuke and Aoi to stop talking, Inosuke fumbled with the mask and also fell out of his seat. Genya just sighed.

Himejima took the stage and started speaking, but he couldn't be heard over the voices in the audience. He tried to call for attention, but no one was listening. Then, Sanemi jogged onto stage, and shouted, "shut up, right now!" Everyone fell dead silent.

Himejima cleared his throat. "Thank you, Shinazugawa. As I was saying, we have gathered you all here today for an informative presentation on... bullying."

Genya felt his cheeks getting hot. He cupped his hands over his face, hoping no one was looking at him.

Of all the ways that the Hashira could have decided to deal with the rumors, calling every single demon slayer to a mandatory meeting was the absolute worst. Genya felt so embarrassed. He hoped no one else guessed that he was the reason for this presentation.

He looked up when he heard movement, to see that Kanao had sat down next to him. She didn't say anything, just stared vacantly at the stage. Genya could still see that she was unhappy.

Himejima said a few more words, then handed the stage over to Kocho. She gave a very informative talk on what bullying was and why it was harmful. Then, Giyu and Iguro came up and did a skit that felt a little too realistic. After that, Kocho came back and talked about being an "upstander" instead of a "bystander." Giyu and Iguro redid their skit, but with Tokito playing the part of the upstander, which felt slightly less realistic. They finished, and Kanroji took the stage.

"We're going to do an activity now," she announced. "Please take a moment to get into pairs."

Inosuke and Aoi were already paired off. Tanjiro started to say something about a group of three being fine, but when he saw Kanao he stopped. It was fair to assume that she would not want to be in his group right now, so he paired up with Zenitsu. That left Genya with Kanao.

"Is everyone in pairs?" Kanroji asked. Without waiting for an answer, she continued. "I want everyone to take a moment to think about a time that someone in the Demon Slayer Corps said or did something that hurt your feelings. When you're ready, share with your partner what happened, and something someone could have done to help you. Remember to keep it anonymous— don't share people's real names in your stories!"

People immediately started talking. Genya was going to turn to Kanao when Kanroji added something.

"Sanemi and Giyu will be going around taking attendance! Please make sure you make it on one of their lists."

She let them go. Genya turned to Kanao, but was interrupted by Sanemi.

"Genya," he muttered as he wrote on his clipboard. "Kanao. Late." Then he moved on to Zenitsu and Tanjiro.

Kanao looked down.

"He's just being thorough," Genya assured her.

"Can we go somewhere else?" she asked quietly.

Genya glanced to Sanemi. "Yeah, I'm sure that's fine."

They got up and slipped away. Genya tried not to acknowledge that Tanjiro was watching them.

"Sorry," Kanao said once they were in the forest.

"It's fine," Genya assured her. "Everything okay?"

She fixed her gaze on the ground. "I talked to Tanjiro today."

"Yeah?"

"I told him it bothered me when he interrupted me."

Genya nodded, encouraging her to say more.

"I have a hard time talking already," she whispered. "It really hurt."

"Did he apologize?" Genya asked, though he was fairly certain of the answer.

She nodded. "Yeah, he was really nice. As always."

"But you're still hurt," Genya guessed.

She looked sad.

"It takes time," Genya told her. "When someone hurts you, even if they apologize and you forgive them, it takes some time for your feelings to heal."

She took a deep breath. "I think I'll be okay tomorrow."

Genya nodded. That was good. He hated that his friends were arguing, and he wanted to see them happy together.

"Do you want to talk about a time someone in the Corps hurt you?" she asked.

It took Genya a second to realize she was teasing, quoting Kanroji's assignment. He laughed dryly. "I'm pretty sure this entire assembly is because of the rumors about me."

She nodded.

"But I don't want to talk about that."

Kanao turned back to the amphitheater. "Let's go, then."

When they got back, everyone else was finishing up. Kanroji called for their attention just as Genya and Kanao sat down. Genya was distracted by their conversation, so he didn't notice Sanemi coming up behind him until he was jerked off the ground by the back of his collar.

"Where'd you go?" he demanded.

"Somewhere to talk privately." Genya glanced down at Kanao. She looked terrified. He was too tall for Sanemi to hold all the way off the ground, so he got his footing and tried to slip free. Sanemi's grip was too tight. He pulled Genya closer and shook him a little.

"What do you not understand about mandatory attendance?" Sanemi said.

"Get off!" Genya managed to pull free. "You don't have to shake me around, just tell me not to leave."

"I'm your older brother." Sanemi grabbed Genya shoulder and jerked him back and forth. "I'll shake you if I want to shake you."

"I'll bite you," Genya threatened.

Sanemi just laughed. He let go of Genya and wandered up to the front, standing where he could keep an eye on the entire audience.

Kanroji announced that it was time for the next part of the activity. "Alright, I hope everyone had good conversations. Now, we are going to do the same thing from a different perspective."

Genya was distracted for a moment when he noticed Giyu walk over and stand next to Sanemi. They didn't say anything to each other, just stood with their arms folded, both looking grouchy. Genya tried to focus back on the presentation.

"This time," Kanroji explained, "you are going to think of a time that you said or did something that hurt a fellow demon slayer. I know it's hard to admit mistakes, but this is a time for self-reflection. I want you to tell your partner about that time, then think of something you could do to make it better."

She let them go. Genya turned to Kanao, something coming to mind immediately. "Final selection."

She nodded, remembering exactly what he was referencing. After final selection, he had grabbed one of the proctors' hair and demanded his sword, despite having just been told it would take a few weeks to make. Tanjiro had broken his arm, and that was how they met. It was humiliating, to think that for months all his future friends knew about him was from that event.

"I guess I should apologize," Genya said. "Can I do that?"

"I'm sure you can," Kanao assured him.

He nodded thoughtfully. That was what he should do, then.

It was no excuse, but he had been a very different person then. That was before he had met Himejima, or Kocho, or all of the other wonderful people who had helped him. He was angry, desperate to get to the only person alive who knew his name and willing to do anything to be reunited to him. Again, it wasn't an excuse, but he'd also had a really, really hard night of eating demons and avoiding the other demon slayers. Regardless of the circumstances, though, he needed to apologize for what he'd done to that girl. Maybe Sanemi could help him find her. As a Hashira, he would have access to more information about the Corps members.

Kanao nodded again. Then, she looked down. "Genya."

"Yeah?"

She shifted. "I have to tell you something."

"Hm? What?"

"I know who started the rumors about you."

Genya blinked. Had he heard her right? So far, he'd assumed there wasn't really a start, that a few different people had said a few different things, and somehow it had gotten around the entire Corps. Now that he thought about it, though, that didn't make much sense if the rumors were true. Someone had to have started it, and Kanao claimed to know who.

"No." Genya looked away. "I don't want to know."

"Why not?" Kanao asked quietly.

Genya took a deep breath. It was a good question, one he had to think of a good answer to. "It has to be someone who knows me, or at least my situation," he realized. "That means it's probably a friend, who let it out on accident. I don't... I don't want to know who it was because I'm not mad right now and... if I had someone to be angry with, I know I would be."

Kanao wouldn't quite meet his eye. "Okay. But if you change your mind, I'll tell you."

"Okay," Genya agreed. He probably would want to know someday. "Thank you."

Kanroji called them all back. "I hope you've all had good discussions," she said. "Would anyone like to share one of their reflections?"

Tanjiro raised his hand, and said something very nice about how in both his situations, the people around him influenced him to make good choices. Genya thought that was funny, because it was more often Tanjiro who was being a good influence. In any case, his message of surrounding yourself with positive examples held up.

A few other people shared. Then, one demon slayer stood up and said the very thing Genya had been dreading that someone would notice.

"Look," he started, "we all know why we're here. Everyone's heard the rumors about the half-demon kid, right?"

A lot of people nodded. Kanroji looked panicked, clearly having not expected this. Genya wondered if he could escape without being noticed before someone inevitably pointed out his presence.

The Corps member continued. "This has been a great presentation on bullying, but I don't think that's what's happened with these rumors. We just want to know the truth." He scanned the crowd. When his eyes finally found Genya, he stopped. "If there's something not totally human living among us, we deserve to know. So many of us have lost people to demons. We deserve to know if there's one here."

Genya shrank down as much as he could. Everyone was looking at him now. He felt like, if he slouched enough, maybe he could dissolve into a puddle and slide down out of the amphitheater, away from the Demon Slayer Corps, where no one would ever see him again.

Then, Tanjiro stood up.

"Thank you for sharing your perspective," he began. "However, I think a few of your points are wrong. If you don't mind, I'd like to share my point of view on the subject."

He glanced to Kanroji, who looked relieved to have someone else handle this. She nodded, and Tanjiro continued to speak.

"I've heard some of the rumors," he explained calmly. "And, yes, some of them are true, but the way they have been spread has changed the truth of facts to something unkind and laced with fear. The demon slayer which they are about is a dear friend of mine, and I know that he is very kind and would never hurt any of his fellow corps members."

Genya wished he could shrink down more. That wasn't true; he'd hurt a couple of them and was totally willing to hurt anyone who came for him first.

Tanjiro continued anyway. "And yet, he has been hurt by his fellow Corps members. Talking about people you don't know, spreading information you have no confirmation is true, pointing out how a person is different, it isolates them. It even puts them in danger. And many of you will never get the chance to meet my friend and see how good he is, because you have already made a judgement about him based on rumors."

The other Corps member started to argue, but Tanjiro didn't even let him start.

"I understand you may be afraid or worried. My own family was also killed by a demon. I understand your hesitation about accepting someone with demon powers. But this is why we have an organization, so the Corps leadership can ensure that we are safe with our own members. Please trust that the Hashira have thought this through and are doing what's best for all of us."

It was eerily silent. Most people were looking at Tanjiro now, rather than Genya, but he still felt like he was in the line of sight.

Tanjiro turned back to Kanroji. "Thank you, and sorry for interrupting. I'm finished now." With that, he sat down.

Kanroji cleared her throat. "Thank you, Tanjiro. I just want to echo for everyone that spreading love and kindness to our fellow Corps members means giving a fair chance to everyone we meet, and that we all need to be mindful of the hurt our words can cause. We became demon slayers to protect people, and fight against the forces that hurt them. That includes our fellow Corps members."

Himejima came up, and said a few closing words. He reminded them all that the Corps was a family, and that they were there to support each other. Then, he dismissed them, with an encouragement to practice what they had learned that day.

Genya kept his face down and stayed seated. He figured doing that until the crowd thinned out was his best chance of avoiding a confrontation. When he heard Sanemi's voice, though, he looked up.

"I don't know what you want from me," he growled. It took Genya a second to spot his brother, to the side of the stage, talking to Giyu. Well, yelling at Giyu.

Giyu said something back, too quiet to hear. It seemed to make Sanemi even more angry.

"I don't want your damn help. I want you to leave me the hell alone, you freak!"

Giyu scowled, which might have been the first facial expression Genya had seen him make. He said something, still too quiet to make out.

"I don't care," Sanemi snapped back. He shoved past Giyu, slamming into him so hard that the Water Hashira fell backwards onto the ground. "You do your damn job, and I'll do mine."

With that, Sanemi left Giyu, and marched over to where Genya stood with his friends. Kanao and Zenitsu both moved behind Genya, shamelessly using him as a shield. Tanjiro glared at him.

Sanemi walked right up to Genya and grabbed his arm. "We're going," he growled.

Genya resisted. "Going where?"

"I'm walking you back to the butterfly mansion, idiot. Don't make this hard."

Tanjiro stepped forward, though for the first time since they had met Genya sensed hesitation. "Mr. Sanemi, I request that you take a kinder tone with my friends."

Genya shot Tanjiro a look that he hoped communicated how important it was that he stay out of this. It was too late, though.

Sanemi let go of Genya and walked over to Tanjiro. He looked down on him for a second. Then, he slapped him. Genya expected some kind of argument. Instead, Sanemi just grabbed his arm again and started dragging him away.

Genya was too scared to protest.

Sanemi didn't let go of his arm, even once they'd entered the woods on the most direct route down to the butterfly mansion. It was hard to walk through the leaves and twigs when being dragged by the arm, and Genya tripped a couple times. Every time his foot caught on something, a few tears slipped out of the corner of his eyes.

Why was this happening? The presentation had been bad enough. The argument had been mortifying enough. Sanemi being scary and mean, his big brother hitting his friend, it was too much.

Sanemi stopped suddenly and let go of Genya's arm. Confused, Genya turned to face him.

Sanemi looked terrified. He was breathing heavy, like he might panic. That only scared Genya more, and he started to cry for real.

"No," Sanemi whispered. Then, he spoke at full volume, far more calmly than just a few minutes ago. "No, no Genya, don't... I'm sorry, Genya, please."

He stepped closer, cautiously. Genya didn't flinch away. He wasn't scared of Sanemi. He shouldn't be.

"I'm sorry," Sanemi said, again sounding far too calm. "I'm sorry, Genya, but it's not safe for you to be out right now. We need to get back to the butterfly mansion."

Genya sniffed. "Not... safe?"

Carefully, Sanemi put a hand on each of Genya's shoulders. "Giyu overheard some of the other slayers threatening to come after you."

Genya blinked. That didn't seem right. No one would really hate him that much, would they? He shouldn't be in danger. He was a demon slayer. He'd fought upper rank demons.

Sanemi turned them both toward the butterfly mansion and started walking again. "Don't worry about it," he assured Genya. "I'll take care of everything. Just, just don't go out alone. Okay?"

Genya didn't agree. He was still stuck on what had happened. "Sanemi."

"Hm?"

"Why did you slap Tanjiro?"

Sanemi was quiet. He was silent so long Genya doubted he would answer. Then, he said, "I shouldn't have done that."

"Apologize," Genya encouraged.

Sanemi didn't answer. He just walked Genya the rest of the way back to the mansion.

Everyone else was still walking back from the assembly, so the only one home to greet them was Nezuko, who hid when she saw Sanemi. To that, Sanemi just grunted.

"You're okay?" Sanemi asked Genya.

Genya nodded, even though he really, really was not okay.

Sanemi nodded back. "Good." He turned to leave. "Send me your crow if you need something. Don't walk anywhere by yourself. Get your friends to take you, or call me. Okay?"

"Okay."

Sanemi nodded, then walked away.

Genya dropped to the ground. Why was this happening?

He felt a tug on his sleeve, and turned to see Nezuko at his side, right there with him in the dirt. She hugged him and patted his head, like she could tell what was wrong without him having to say a thing. Genya had always thought of her as a little sister before, but now he remembered she had once been a big sister too.

"Fort?" she suggested.

Genya wiped his eyes. "Okay, sure. Fort."

Nezuko took his hand and led him into the house, down the stairs to the basement, through the door to the lab. Tamayo and Yushiro weren't there. Genya wondered where they were staying. He hoped it was okay for him to come down here without supervision.

Nezuko climbed under her chair, then patted for Genya to get under his. He sighed, and sat down in front of it. Slowly, he scooted in as much as he could. Only about halfway up his back made it in. Nezuko looked dissatisfied, but she let it go.

"Why do bad things happen quickly?" Genya wondered.

Nezuko offered him a comforting pat on the shoulder.

He sighed again, dropping his head into his knees. He knew he would have to deal with this. For now, though, he just wanted to hide under a chair with his friend.

Chapter Text

By the time Aoi found Genya and Nezuko in the basement, his butt hurt from sitting on the floor. She scolded them both for going down there without permission. Then, she asked Genya if he was okay.

"Doing great," he grumbled before following her upstairs.

Genya wanted to go to his room, lay in the dark, and try to pretend none of this had happened. The longer he waited to deal with it, though, the harder it would be. So instead of hiding, he followed Aoi back to the rest of their friends.

When he walked into the room, Zenitsu eyed him suspiciously. "You were with Nezuko?"

"Yeah." He didn't want to get into this now. Zenitsu had nothing to be jealous of, so he could waste his own time, not Genya's.

Kocho came into the room. "There you are." She smiled sweetly. "Quite the day you've had, hm?"

Genya nodded.

She pulled him aside for a second. "Don't worry about a thing," she started to promise. Genya didn't listen. Kocho said the Hashira would take care of everything, but so far their efforts had only made it worse.

"Okay," he agreed when she was done talking. She let him go, then walked away quickly. Genya immediately turned to Tanjiro. "Hey."

"Hey!" Tanjiro tried to smile, but his right cheek was bruised from the slap. Not for the first time, Genya wished for the ability to heal others, not only himself.

Genya lowered his voice to talk to only Tanjiro. "I'm really sorry. I'll make Sanemi apologize," he started, but Tanjiro interrupted.

"No, no, I'm okay. If I get hurt for standing up for my friends, then so be it. You just focus on making up with your brother."

"This is part of that," Genya argued. Then, he sighed. "Sanemi... I don't know what's going on with him. Slapping people and yelling all the time, that's not him."

Tanjiro looked confused, but he didn't argue.

"I need to talk to him," Genya finished. "Because that was not okay." And he had a feeling Sanemi knew that.

At his look of determination, Tanjiro nodded.

Genya agreed to sit for dinner with everyone before heading to Sanemi's. When they were done eating, he set out down the dark mountain road.

About halfway there, he came across a group of demon slayers. As he got closer, he remembered Sanemi warning that Giyu had heard threats and that he shouldn't go out alone. He stopped walking, wondering what he should do. He couldn't go back; maybe he could cut through the woods and go around them?

Then, one turned and spotted him. He turned back to the others and whispered excitedly, "look, that's him, isn't it?"

Genya dropped his hand to his holster and got ready to run.

The others turned. There were four of them total. Genya guessed they were a year or two older than him, and probably faster runners and better fighters. The scene felt too familiar. This time he was in his demon form, so he had an advantage, but it still wasn't good.

One stepped closer. When Genya stepped a foot back, the other slayer stopped and held up his hands.

"Hey, it's okay," he said gently. "We're not gonna hurt you."

Genya didn't trust them. They would say that, to get him to let his guard down, and then turn and attack him.

Another stepped forward, more cautiously. "Actually, I'm glad we ran into you, because I wanted to say, I'm sorry."

Now Genya was really confused. He felt his fingers wrap around his gun, and tightened his grip, but he didn't take it out of the holster just yet.

The other demon slayer took a deep breath, and continued. "I heard the rumors about you and I just believed them. I spread them to others without even thinking if they were true, or if it would hurt you." He bowed his head. "Please forgive me.

"And me," the other said, also dipping his head. Their two friends did the same.

Genya didn't know what to do. He stepped to the side, wanting to just run around them. They looked confused, but didn't move, so Genya took another step. He scooted all the way around them, then walked away quickly, listening to make sure they weren't following him. When he was sure he was out of sight, he started running. Maybe the presentation from earlier had changed their minds, maybe they truly wanted to apologize, but Genya didn't want to take that chance. He ran all the way to Sanemi's house.

He removed his sunglasses, then took a few deep breaths, preparing for a difficult conversation. When he was ready, he opened the front gate and entered the property of the wind mansion. As soon as he was inside, he froze.

Sanemi was lying on the porch, his knees bent over the edge. Next to him was a bottle of sake. He sat up lazily, and took a swig from the bottle. Genya could see his eyes were red.

When those eyes locked onto Genya, they went wide. Sanemi started patting at his side, looking for his sword. Genya felt his heart start to pound. Did... did Sanemi think he was a demon?

"Brother?" Genya called.

Sanemi froze. He looked scared. Then, his expression hardened, and he laid back down. "Go away."

Genya glared, and walked closer. What was Sanemi doing? Genya had promised himself he would never drink alcohol, not after having grown up with a father like his and unfortunately inheriting some violent tendencies. He'd assumed Sanemi would feel the same way, but apparently not.

"You're drinking," Genya accused. He'd meant to use a gentler tone, but hiding his feelings had never been his strong suit.

Sanemi sat halfway up again. He fumbled for the bottle, picked it up, and looked at it. Then, he chucked it at the fence. Genya flinched when it shattered.

"I'm done," Sanemi said as he laid back down. His voice slurred, making him a little hard to understand. "I swear I'm done. I promise. It's okay, Genya. I'm sorry."

That... wasn't what Genya had expected. He'd assumed Sanemi would argue, get angry, shout at him. Genya was glad he hadn't, but it was confusing. Cautiously, he sat down next to Sanemi.

Sanemi closed his eyes. "You better not have walked here alone, you jerk." He reached over and punched Genya's thigh, though it was more like a fist bump. He did it a couple more times. "You make me sick, worrying about you."

Genya didn't know what to say. He'd come here to have a hard conversation, not hear how worried about him Sanemi was.

Sanemi kept punching his fist against his younger brother's leg. "I should've just... I could tie us together."

"Sanemi," Genya said gently. He took his brother's fist in his hand. "You're drunk."

Sanemi took a long, deep, exaggerated breath. "Yup," he sighed. He slipped his hand out of Genya's, and let it fall hard on the boards of the porch. "Like the piece of trash I am."

Genya didn't think being drunk made him a piece of trash, but he didn't know how to explain that to a drunk person.

Sanemi spoke again, his speech still slurred, but his voice now cold and serious. "I'm sorry, Genya. I wish you could have a better big brother."

"What, what are you talking about?" Genya stammered. "Sanemi, you're a great big brother."

Sanemi was quiet for a second. "I didn't protect you," he started listing. "I should have looked out for you but I pushed you away. I tried to hurt you. I did hurt your friends. I couldn't keep you from getting bullied. I'm not even nice enough to help in the presentation."

Genya was starting to get the sense that Sanemi was going through some things he'd never mentioned. It was a bit strange, now that he thought about it, that Sanemi was only asked to manage the audience. He always thought of Sanemi as very self confident, but he must think about these doubts a lot.

"I'm a Hashira," Sanemi whispered, the words blending together to be almost unintelligible. "And I can't even keep my own little brother safe."

Genya sighed, and stood up. "Okay, we're going inside."

Sanemi looked confused, but he sat up. He couldn't get much further than that without Genya helping him up, then helping him into the house. On the way to the bedroom, Sanemi stopped to puke in a vase. A servant passing in the hall sighed as he moved to clean it up. Genya tried to apologize, but the servant just whispered that if he was dealing with drunk Sanemi he could make whatever mess he had to.

Genya got Sanemi into his bed and brought him some water. Sanemi spilled it on himself, then tossed the cup across the room. He rolled onto his face.

Genya sat down next to him. "You gonna be okay?"

Sanemi turned his face so he could talk. "I thought I could stop," he muttered. "I thought, when you showed up, I thought I could be good again. I can't though, because I'm not."

Genya frowned. "Why wouldn't you be good?"

"I slapped Tanjiro," Sanemi pointed out. His eyes fell. They were still red, but totally now glossed over. "I yelled at Giyu. Again."

"Sanemi, that's easily fixed," Genya assured him gently. "Just apologize to each of them."

Sanemi thought about it. "I'll tell Tanjiro," he decided.

Genya nodded. That was a good start.

"Giyu." Sanemi said his name with a frown.

"You can apologize to him too," Genya suggested.

Sanemi folded his arm over his face. "No."

Genya frowned. He probably shouldn't argue with Sanemi while he was drunk, but he was more focused on what was wrong with his poor brother. "Why not?"

Sanemi covered his face with his other arm too. Genya could still see his cheeks underneath. When he looked closely, he saw they were turning pink.

"You like Giyu," he guessed.

Sanemi groaned. He rolled over and buried his face in his pillow.

"It's okay," Genya assured him. He'd started thinking a while ago that it seemed like Sanemi liked Giyu, but didn't think he should say anything. Now, though, he thought that Sanemi might feel better if someone else knew.

Sanemi took a deep breath, then angrily flopped onto his back. "Course it had to be freaking Giyu Tomioka," he grumbled, looking more enraged than in love when he said the name.

"It's okay," Genya repeated. That was the phrase Sanemi always used to comfort him, so he figured it would be what his brother would appreciate hearing.

Sanemi's expression relaxed. "Hey, Genya. I'm sorry," he slurred.

Genya tilted his head. "For what?"

The only response was the sound of his brother's soft breathing. Genya realized Sanemi was asleep.

He glanced to his bed on the other side of the room. As much as he wanted to stay, it would probably be best if he went back to the butterfly mansion, and came to see Sanemi when he was feeling better. Then, he thought about the demon slayers he'd run into on the way there. What if he ran into more on the way back?

After some debating, Genya asked the servants to set up a bed for him in another room.

It was quiet when Genya woke up the next morning. The sun was already well up, so he got dressed right away.

Today he was going to talk to Sanemi.

In a way, it was good he'd come across Sanemi when he was drunk last night. It had given him more to say, if anything. At the very least, he had confirmation that Sanemi already felt bad about hitting Tanjiro. He'd also learned that Sanemi felt pretty bad about himself. Oh, and he did like Giyu.

Genya found Sanemi in the yard, working on Hashira training. He was usually pretty hard on his trainees, but today he seemed distracted. He just stood on the porch and watched them practice fight each other, arms folded, staring indifferently, lost in thought.

"Hey," Genya called from the doorway.

Sanemi turned. His eyes landed on Genya, but his expression didn't waver. He turned back to his trainees and shouted, "take fifteen," before following Genya inside.

"Eaten yet?" Sanemi asked him.

Genya shook his head no. Sanemi just walked to the kitchen and asked for food, and Genya let him have his moments of stalling.

They sat down in the dining room. Genya stared at his food, but his stomach didn’t want it. He just pushed it away and started the conversation. "You don't seem hung over," he commented.

"I'm good at hiding it." Sanemi snorted. "But I am hung the hell over."

Genya almost offered for them to talk later, but later might mean never for a talk like this.

Sanemi looked down. "I tossed the rest of my sake."

"What?" Genya hadn't been expecting that.

"I'm not drinking anymore." He scooted around so he was facing Genya head on, and grabbed his shoulders. Genya had never seen him look so serious. "I swear I'm going to be better," he promised.

Genya met his eyes, then looked down. "Sanemi, do you really think you're a bad brother?"

Sanemi let go. "I said that last night." It was hard to tell if it was a guess or if he remembered. He sighed. "I've done a lot of things wrong, and I'm willing to admit that. But now I need to be better."

Genya took a deep breath. "Sanemi, I don't think you're a bad brother."

Sanemi scowled, but Genya kept talking.

"I've done things wrong too. It happens. It's great that you want to stop drinking and not hit people and be nicer, but I don't think you should beat yourself up over it."

Now Sanemi just looked sad.

"What happened, happened," Genya continued. "As long as you apologize and try to do better, I don't think it says anything about who you are." He tried a smile. "And I know my big brother has a kind heart."

Suddenly, Sanemi pulled him into a hug. Genya just held still. For so long he'd dreamed of this, to just be Sanemi's brother again, through warm moments and hard ones. He'd gotten what he wanted. Now it was time to hold onto it.

Genya hugged Sanemi back.

After a few minutes, they both let go. "It's been fifteen minutes at least," Genya guessed, remembering how long of a break Sanemi had given his trainees.

Sanemi laughed a little. He looked happy enough, but Genya could see the faint stain of tears in the corners of his eyes, drops he'd wiped away as quickly as they came. "Those brats don't want to train. They won't mind a longer break."

Genya folded his arms. "Good, because we have one more thing to talk about."

Sanemi froze.

"Giyu," Genya said plainly.

"Ugh." Sanemi slumped down. "No. We're not talking about Giyu Tomioka."

"We are," Genya insisted. "Last night you said—"

"I know what I said." Sanemi lowered his voice. He checked the door, then the windows, to make sure no one was listening. When he turned back to Genya, he looked vulnerable. "You think it's weird?"

"That you like a guy?" Genya shook his head. "No. That it's Giyu?" He shrugged.

Sanemi glared. "What the hell's that supposed to mean?"

"You hate Giyu," Genya pointed out. "Or, you act like you do. Every time I've seen you talk to him, you yell at... oh."

Sanemi nodded.

"Okay." Genya tried to channel whatever wisdom he'd randomly found to help his friends with their love problems. "You and Giyu are, like, similar. He'll understand why you yelled at him once you tell him it's because you—"

"Oh, hell no." Sanemi laughed dryly. "There is no way anyone except us will ever hear about this. You got that?"

"But if you like him," Genya started to argue, "don't you want to, you know, go on a date or something?"

"Nope." Sanemi slouched against the wall. "I'm not doing this again."

"Doing what?"

Sanemi hesitated, then looked down. "Ever heard the name Masachika Kimeno?"

"No?"

"He recruited me into the Demon Slayer Corps," Sanemi explained. "He died during the battle that made me a Hashira."

"Oh." That was so sad. Genya couldn't believe he'd never heard about this before.

"In his will, he said... tch." Sanemi turned his face away. "He said I was like a little brother to him."

Genya didn't know much about liking people, but he did know that was not what you wanted to hear from the guy you liked.

"Years," Sanemi spat. "I thought we might... well, I was stupid. And then instead of being sad he was dead, I was sad because..."

Genya shifted, unsure what to say. He was pretty sure Mashachika would never have written a love confession into his will, but he'd also never met the guy.

"Point is, I'm not doing that again," Sanemi grumbled.

Genya frowned. He wanted his brother to be happy, and if that meant dating Giyu, he wanted Sanemi to go for it. "If you knew for sure Giyu liked you back, would you date him?"

"He doesn't."

"Do you know that?"

Sanemi scowled. "Why on earth would Giyu like me?"

Genya sighed. "But if he did."

"Then yes! Of course!"

He nodded. "Okay, so ask him out."

Sanemi looked horrified. "Genya, if he says no, and worse, tells people..."

"You'll get outed, yeah." Genya couldn't imagine anyone being brave enough to mess with Sanemi, but there were a lot of scary things people were willing to do when it was out of fear or hatred. He thought for a second. "It doesn't have to be a date."

"What?" Sanemi scowled. "But a date is the whole damn point!"

"Like... a date, but it's not a date." Genya tried to explain. "Ask him to go to dinner with you. Or something."

"Oh yeah, and then we'll become friends, both seeming like we might like each other but neither willing to say anything, until I find out in the worst way possible that he never saw me like that." Sanemi glared harder. "I'm not doing that again."

"Asking someone out involves risk," Genya pointed out. "That's just how it is."

"Well, I'm not willing to take the risk." Sanemi leaned back and closed his eyes.

"So you're fine with pining over him forever."

Sanemi snapped upright, glaring at Genya. "I am not pining."

"Sure you're not."

"I am— grr, we're done talking about this." Sanemi stood up. Then, he sighed. "Guess I better figure out what to say to Tanjiro."

Genya stood too. "Yeah. I should get back to the butterfly mansion."

"I'll walk you."

He shook his head. "You have to do Hashira training."

"You can't go by yourself," Sanemi reminded him. "And... ugh. If I walk you there, I can apologize to Tanjiro right now."

"Tanjiro's at Hashira training," Genya reminded him.

"He's with Himejima?"

"Yeah."

"Himejima's out today," Sanemi said. "Working on something with the master. So Tanjiro will be around the butterfly mansion."

"Kocho might have it locked down again," Genya thought. "Okay, I'll send Tanjiro a message to meet us there."

He called his crow and asked it to contact Tanjiro. Then, the two brothers set out down the road. Genya felt awkward, having to be escorted around by the Wind Hashira. They passed a few people, all of whom Sanemi glared at. Genya didn't know how to tell him to stop. Although, maybe people wouldn't pick on him if they knew he and Sanemi were brothers.

Chapter Text

When they got to the butterfly mansion, Tanjiro was out front. There was a sign on the gate that the mansion had been locked up for the day. Genya guessed Tanjiro and his other friends were training in the woods nearby.

Tanjiro looked alarmed when he saw Sanemi. At first, Genya worried his friend thought his brother would hit him again. Then he remembered that Tanjiro still had a restraining order. Before Genya could say anything, Sanemi walked right up to Tanjiro and started talking.

"I have something to say to you."

Tanjiro gulped. "Okay."

"I'm sorry." Sanemi's tone was cold, but Genya could see how deeply he meant it. He hoped Tanjiro could tell too. "For slapping you yesterday. And beating you up during Hashira training. And stabbing your sister."

Genya didn't remember Sanemi stabbing Nezuko, but Tanjiro seemed to. He nodded solemnly. "Thank you, Mr. Sanemi. I accept your apology. I hope we can be friends now?"

Sanemi crossed his arms. "Don't push it."

He turned and walked away, bumping Genya's shoulder as he passed. Genya and Tanjiro both watched him go.

"He means it," Genya assured his friend.

Tanjiro nodded. "I know. You're similar, you know." He gave Genya a little smile. "Tough on the outside, but very sweet once you open up."

Genya smiled back, glad Tanjiro understood. Then, he changed the subject. "Are you training around here today?"

"Yeah, over there in the forest. You should come join us! Oh, but first," he remembered, "Kocho said to tell you to go in today." He pointed to the gate.

Genya felt his heart jump. Had they come up with something to turn him back to normal? "Okay, thanks. I'll meet you guys after."

He knocked on the front gate. Tanjiro waved goodbye just as Aoi came to open it for him.

"Oh, it's you. Good. Come on."

She led him into the mansion and down to the basement, where Kocho met him and took him into the lab. Tamayo and Yushiro were both there.

"The drug is ready," Kocho told Genya.

Tamayo nodded. "After examining your blood samples, we learned a lot about how human cells convert to demon cells, and back again. Right now, about half of the cells in your body are demon cells."

Genya didn't really know anything about cells or biology, so he just nodded.

Tamayo continued. "This drug is designed to rewrite your demon cells back into human cells using the information from your human cells." She glanced to Kocho. "There's a lot we still don't know about it. It might not even work."

Kocho spoke. "But there's nothing to worry about! Since you're human, there's no way it can kill you. The worst that will happen is there will be no effect."

Genya nodded. "Okay. I'm ready."

Tamayo headed over to Yushiro, probably to get the drug ready, but Kocho stayed with Genya.

"Are you sure?" she asked quietly. "If you're at all nervous, you can say no. It's your body, after all."

"I eat demons," Genya reminded her. "I'm not worried about it. And... you're working on something important here, aren't you? And testing on me will help."

Kocho nodded.

"So I'll do it, even if it doesn't help me."

Kocho smiled, and giggled a little. "My, what a statement that is. If you want to be our guinea pig, we'll gladly take you." She shook her head. "But no, you've helped plenty. If this drug works, we'll be one step closer to our goal."

Tamayo came back with a syringe. Genya held still as Kocho lifted his chin and pressed down on a vein in his neck. Tamayo injected the needle. All Genya felt was a prick. He could feel his body already starting to close the wound. Then, Tamayo stepped back with the empty syringe.

Kocho took a blood sample immediately. She dropped it under a microscope to watch, then came back for a skin sample. "Do you feel anything?" she demanded as she scraped away a layer of Genya's arm.

He gritted his teeth. "Not really."

"Hm." Kocho went back to the microscope.

Tamayo hung her head. "It's not working."

"It could take more time," Kocho suggested. "Let's not give up quite yet."

Tamayo felt Genya's forehead, then his pulse on his neck. "No. His body is metabolizing the poison too quickly. The drug isn't strong enough."

Kocho came back over and took Genya's wrist. She felt his pulse. Her smile wavered as she felt his forehead, then looked in his eyes, then in his mouth. "No, it's not working," she admitted.

Genya felt his heart sink. "It could take more time," he echoed.

Kocho was already taking notes. "It's a fast acting agent. We should have already seen signs of its effect."

"Perhaps that's the problem," Tamayo suggested. "If his cells feel they are under attack, they will heal themselves. We need a drug that moves slowly, without the body feeling the need to react."

Kocho nodded thoughtfully. "It will be even harder to get it potent enough without killing the subject."

Genya blinked. "Um."

When she realized what she'd said, Kocho gave him a big smile and waved it off. "Oh, not you. Don't worry, we won't make anything that will kill you!"

But then... there was another subject. This drug was meant for someone other than Genya. He was just the guinea pig, the test subject who wouldn't die from a drug that would— oh.

This drug was made to turn demons human again.

Now Genya understood the secrecy. If word of this got out, it would be controversial. There was also Muzan Kibutsuji to worry about, and what he would do if he learned of a drug that could turn a demon back human.

Tamayo sighed. "Alright, back to work then."

Kocho nodded. "Genya, you're free to go. Let us know if anything changes."

"Okay," he agreed. "Thank you."

He headed outside. When he ran into Aoi, she offered to walk him to the gate.

"Any luck?" she asked.

Genya shook his head.

"Hm. Bummer."

She locked the front gate behind him, leaving him outside the mansion alone. He remembered that he wasn't supposed to be out by himself, but Tanjiro and everyone weren't too far away. He headed in their direction.

When he found them, they were training. Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Inosuke, and Kanao were all there, along with Nezuko. Tanjiro waved.

"Perfect timing! We were just about to pair off."

"Uh, okay." Genya looked around. Zenitsu was hanging on Nezuko, and Tanjiro and Kanao seemed to have made up. "Inosuke?"

They started their practice battles. Fighting Inosuke was super hard and pretty annoying. He was strong and fast, with an unusual strategy. Once again, Genya lamented that he was really only good against demons. Halfway through the fight, Inosuke just stopped.

"You're gonna lose," he said plainly.

Genya glared. "Don't decide that until we're done."

Inosuke ignored him. "If you want to win against me, you have to change your strategy. My beast breathing is based on animals, remember? Fight like you're fighting an animal."

As Inosuke attacked again, Genya tried to take his advice. "But you're not an animal," he argued. "You're smarter. And you have swords."

"My point is, you attack everyone using the same methods." Inosuke aimed a blow for Genya's leg. When he dodged, Inosuke kicked from the other side, knocking him to the ground. "You need to vary your tactics more."

Genya pushed himself to his knees, and wiped the dirt from his face. "I can shoot you," he offered.

Inosuke held out a hand. "You can try," he cackled as he pulled Genya to his feet.

As soon as he was up, Genya stumbled. His knees gave out and he fell back to the dirt. Immediately, Tanjiro and Nezuko were at his side.

"Genya!" Tanjiro gasped. "Are you alright?"

He blinked a few times, wondering what was wrong with him. Then he remembered he'd just taken a brand new mystery drug. His heart pounded, though whether it was from the drug or excitement he could not tell. All he could think was that it might be working. "I need to get back to Kocho."

Tanjiro lifted him up on one side. "Okay, I'll help you."

"Thanks."

They staggered back to the mansion. On the way, Tanjiro asked quietly, "did Kocho try a drug meant to turn you back to your human form?"

"Yeah." Genya knew he wasn't supposed to say anything about what happened in the lab, but this seemed safe. "She thought it didn't work, but..."

"Maybe it did." Tanjiro sounded as excited as Genya felt. "That would be great!"

When they got there, Aoi admitted Genya and only Genya. He promised Tanjiro he would be okay, before promptly collapsing by the gate. His head was spinning, and he felt weak. Was this supposed to happen?

He was too heavy for Aoi to move alone. She went to get Kocho, and together they managed to get him into his bed.

"I don't understand," Kocho muttered. "It wasn't working before."

Genya tried not to wriggle around too much, but he was getting really uncomfortable. Kocho ordered Aoi to get a painkiller.

"Is this what's supposed to happen?" Genya asked.

Kocho shook her head. "Genya, I don't think it's working. I think your body's reacting to something else. Was there some kind of trigger? What did you do when you left the lab?"

"I.. I went to the woods to train with Tanjiro."

"Tanjiro..." Kocho looked out the window. "And Nezuko?"

"Yeah?"

She made a face Genya couldn't quite read. "Interesting."

Aoi came back with the painkiller. Genya swallowed the pill and started praying for it to take effect quickly. He barely heard Kocho as she sent her crow to get Sanemi.

"Why does he need to come here?" Genya asked weakly.

Kocho appeared over him, smiling. "Do you not want your big brother?"

Genya was too weak to answer.

"I need someone to watch you constantly," Kocho explained. "Sanemi will do that. Also, it's funny to see him acting soft."

She sat with him for a while. Eventually, he started feeling better. "I think the painkiller's working."

"Good." Kocho felt his pulse. "Hm. Not the drug, though. Very strange."

She took a blood sample, finishing up just as Aoi escorted in Sanemi. Sanemi ran right to his little brother, almost pushing Aoi over.

"What happened?" he demanded, kneeling by Genya’s side.

Kocho sighed. "Did you even listen to your crow?"

Sanemi ignored her. "Genya, are you okay?"

"Yeah," Genya answered weakly. "I'm okay."

Sanemi jumped up and glared at Kocho. "Make him feel better right now," he growled.

Kocho shook her head and spoke calmly. "It doesn't work that way, and you know that."

Before Sanemi yell at her some more, Genya reached out to him. His fingers brushed Sanemi's jacket. Immediately, Sanemi dropped to his knees by the side of the bed, taking Genya's hand gently. Kocho was right, it was kind of funny to see someone so outwardly abrasive acting so tender.

"Can I have some tea?" Genya asked.

Sanemi jumped up to get it, but Aoi held up her hand. She left, and Kocho took the chance to explain to Sanemi that she'd given Genya a drug to change him back to his human form. He was angry, but Genya could tell it was only out of concern.

"His reactions to drugs are unpredictable," Kocho explained quietly. Genya wondered if he was meant to hear this. "His physiology is different from an average human's, which is what gives him the ability to eat demons, but it also makes him harder to treat."

Sanemi was quiet for a minute. Genya realized this was probably his brother's first time hearing about this. "Why?" he asked.

"Why?" Kocho echoed with a laugh.

"Yeah. Why's he different?"

She glanced to Genya. "To understand that, I would need to find others like him. Demon eaters are far too rare to study, though, so I think it's best if we simply take him how he is."

Aoi came back with the tea. Sanemi insisted on giving it to Genya himself, so he took the cup and brought it to Genya's bed. His stomach, surprisingly, accepted it. It tasted good, and made him feel better.

Kocho and Aoi left to get back to work, with the instruction that Sanemi would alert them immediately if anything happened with Genya.

"Sanemi," Genya asked once they were gone. "Can you close the curtains please?"

Sanemi stood up and drew them shut. "Taking a nap?"

"Yeah."

Sanemi sat on the edge of the bed, and Genya scooted over. His big brother lay down, sliding under the covers. It made the bed colder at first, before Sanemi warmed up. Then, it was twice as cozy.

Sanemi sighed. "Damn, my head hurts." Then, he laughed. "I shouldn't complain to you about a hangover when you're in bed from taking experimental drugs."

"Mhm," Genya agreed absently. He let his eyes droop shut, then drifted off to sleep.

Kocho came back in the evening. She drew open the curtains, even though it was already dark. Then, she demanded a blood sample.

"How are you feeling?" she asked.

Genya curled and uncurled his fingers, trying not to think about the giant needle in his arm. "Way better. Maybe normal? It's hard to tell when I'm still in my demon form."

Kocho nodded thoughtfully. "I'll analyze this. Your friends wanted to bring you dinner. Shall I let them in?"

"Sure," Genya agreed.

Kocho left for a minute.

"I should go," Sanemi started to say, but Genya protested.

"Please stay?"

There was no way his brother could refuse a request like that.

Kocho retuned with all of Genya's friends.

"Genya!" Tanjiro ran right up to him. "How are you feeling?"

"Way better," Genya assured him.

Zenitsu and Inosuke brought him his food, with Aoi supervising. Kanao stood in the back by Kocho, but she cast him a smile. Nezuko came in too. She walked far around Sanemi, up to Tanjiro, and clung to his sleeve. Genya noticed Kocho eying her, and wondered what she was thinking.

Since Genya wasn’t actually going to eat the food, he tried to pass it to Sanemi. Aoi got mad and insisted he kept it, then left for a minute to get Sanemi his own food. Then, Genya and Sanemi sat on the bed while all Genya's friends chatted. It was nice. Genya noticed Sanemi looking a little lost, but he didn't seem too bothered. Eventually, it got late, and they all cleared out.

"Your friends really love you," Sanemi commented.

Genya smiled. "Yeah. I'm lucky."

Sanemi ruffled his hair, then climbed back into the bed. "Shinobu said to watch you all night."

"Okay." Genya snuggled in too. "Good night, then."

Chapter Text

The next morning, Kocho took more blood. After a test, she announced there was none of the drug in his system. Then, she asked Sanemi to wait outside a moment.

"Lady Tamayo and I looked at the samples," she explained quietly. "I thought that seeing Nezuko somehow cause the reaction, but Tamayo doesn't think so. We're working on it."

Genya nodded. Whatever they needed to do was fine with him.

Kocho hesitated, then added something. "The drug definitely was not going to work," she said carefully, "but it was doing something. I believe that a slower acting version would work, but Tamayo wants to try a different formula. Any opinion?"

Genya thought for a second. "You're planning to use this on demons, right?"

Kocho nodded.

"I think... the one I took yesterday caused a bad reaction. Would that be worse in a demon?"

"I see your point." Kocho sighed. "Alright, back to the drawing board. Thank you, Genya, you're free to go."

He went outside, where Sanemi was waiting for him.

"What now?" Sanemi asked.

Genya wasn't sure. "I guess I'll go back to Hashira training?"

Sanemi nodded. "I'll walk you there."

"You don't have to," Genya said, forgetting that Sanemi had decided he shouldn't go anywhere alone.

Sanemi just started walking. "If someone tries to hurt you, I'm gonna be there."

"No one's going to attack me on the side of the road," Genya argued as he jogged to catch up, even though he was afraid of that very thing.

"I'm walking you, and that's the end of it." Sanemi glanced to Genya and glared. "Where the hell are your sunglasses?"

Genya glared right back as he pulled his glasses out of his pocket and slid them on his face.

Sanemi looked forward again. "You look stupid," he laughed.

"Better than being stupid," Genya shot back.

Sanemi pushed him. "What'd you call me?"

Genya pushed back. "You're so stupid you can't even ask someone out."

To Genya's surprise, Sanemi's face turned bright pink. "Can't believe I told you about that," he muttered.

"You were right to," Genya assured him. "Now I can help you get with him."

"Argh, I don't want your help." Sanemi gave him another shove. "What do you know, anyway?"

Genya dug in, so Sanemi could’t push him off the road. "I know lots. My friends say I'm good at love advice."

"Yeah? Which friends?"

"All of them. Zenitsu." Genya smiled slyly. "I even helped Tanjiro and Kanao when they were fighting."

Sanemi looked thoughtful. "Kanao? Shinobu's tsuguko, with the side ponytail? She's with Tanjiro?"

"She will be soon," Genya guessed. "They like each other."

Sanemi let out a sigh of relief.

Genya glared. "What's that for?"

"Seeing you guys at the bullying presentation..." Sanemi laughed. "Damn. I thought she liked you. Or the other way. Ah, but it's such a relief."

Genya... and Kanao? No. It was weird to even think about. "What do you mean a relief?" he asked suspiciously.

Sanemi shot him a playful look. "You know if you ever start seeing someone I'll be forced to kill them."

"Sanemi!" Genya punched his arm angrily. Good thing he was probably never going to date, or this would turn into a big argument. "What if it was someone you liked?"

"I don't like anyone who's thinking that way about my little brother," Sanemi said, grinning evilly. He grabbed Genya's head, shaking him. "You're my little baby brother, and I'll kill anyone who looks at you."

"Ah, get off!" Genya slipped free. "You're so lucky you'll never have to follow through on that," he grumbled.

Sanemi looked confused. "You don't think you'll ever want to date someone?"

Oops. Genya had not been planning to have this conversation now. "Ah, no."

Sanemi shrugged. "Fair enough."

And that was the end of it. Genya breathed a sigh of relief. He turned the topic back to Sanemi. "But the point is, you should listen to me about Giyu."

Sanemi glared at the ground. "What did you think I should do?"

"Ask him to have dinner with you."

He grunted. "That sounds... not too hard."

Genya nodded. "See? I know what I'm doing."

When they got to Himejima's training, Sanemi walked Genya right to the Stone Hashira himself. They chatted for a moment, like a parent dropping a child off at school. It was so embarrassing. Then, Sanemi ruffled Genya's hair, and started back down the mountain.

Himejima turned to Genya. "Ready for training today?"

"Yeah." Then, Genya remembered something. "Hey, Himejima? Can... can I train with you today?"

Himejima started crying, though he was smiling. "Of course you can, Genya. Anytime."

Genya smiled.

They went out to a clearing near the waterfall. Himejima sat in the middle, so Genya sat in front of him. "What did you want to work on today?" Himejima asked.

"I was training with my friends," Genya explained, "and Inosuke said I need to learn how to vary my fighting styles. Can you teach me how to do that?"

"Ah. Yes, of course." Himejima stood up. Genya copied. "You've tried several breathing forms, yes?"

"Yes."

"Let's see them."

Genya took a deep breath, then drew his sword. He started with water breathing, then worked his way through all of the most basic forms. As always, nothing cool or special happened. His breathing was just the normal rate. He knew the sword forms, but compared to someone who could actually do concentration breathing, he was just waving his sword around.

"That was good," Himejima said when he finished.

"Good?" Genya glared. "I still can't use breathing techniques. I can go through the moves, but it still means nothing."

Himejima sighed, and came closer. "Ignore the breathing aspect. You've learned several different sword styles. When you fight, do you use them?"

Genya saw where this was going. "No," he admitted anyway. "I don't use any of them."

Himejima smiled. "I think you can guess what my suggestion is."

"Use them even if I can't use breathing?" Genya guessed.

Himejima nodded.

Genya took another deep breath. Learning new things was frustrating, mostly because he was usually bad at them, even once he'd practiced a ton. That was why shooting had been so exciting to try. He'd been mediocre at first, but after a while, he had gotten really, really good with a gun. Too bad that wasn't useful against anything but demons.

Himejima got two wooden swords so they could spar. "Alright, I'm going to attack you," he said. "Examine my tactics, and pick a style that will counter it."

Genya adjusted his grip on his sword and planted his feet. Himejima struck forward, forcing him to jump back quickly. Himejima advanced, swinging again and again. Genya just dodged. He ran through all the breathing styles he’d tried in his head, trying to pick the one that would best counter. There were a couple that would work, but he couldn't pick which one was best. Himejima had him almost to the trees now, and was moving a little slower. Genya hated when people went easy on him, but he hated even more that he needed it. In anger, he struck out. Himejima countered, and they fought for a minute. Then, Himejima knocked Genya's sword from his hand.

"Uh..." Genya tried to think of something. He held his fingers up in the shape of a gun, and aimed for Himejima's neck. "Bang?"

Himejima looked disappointed.

Genya sighed as he picked up a sword. "Yeah, I'm bad at this. Big surprise there," he grumbled.

Himejima wiped at his eyes, crying again. "Genya, it is because you believe you are bad at this that you have such a hard time doing it."

"I don't think that's the entire reason," Genya argued.

"Of course not, but it is a major factor." Himejima set a hand on his shoulder. "This was your first try. Let's try again, and this time, I want you to pick a style sooner. Even if you don't know if it's the best option, pick the one that feels right in the moment."

Genya took another calming breath. "Okay."

They tried again. This time, Genya picked a style right away. It was totally wrong, and he lost his balance immediately. The next few rounds, he also lost quickly. But, at some point, he started lasting a little longer, then longer, until he was picking styles that were a close enough match and lasting long enough he wouldn't die in a real fight.

"Well done," Himejima praised, of course with lots of tears. "Your stamina and strength. seem to be increased today. Have you been training hard?"

Oh. He didn't know. He couldn't see Genya's dark eyes, or fangs. Now Genya felt like crying too. "Himejima," he said quietly. "No. Well, yes, but something else happened. I, I ate a demon, and... I'm stuck in my demon form."

Himejima started to cry again. "Oh, poor child." He pulled Genya into a hug. "This is why you've been bullied, isn't it?"

Genya closed his eyes. "That started before."

"The cruelty of this world is truly unending." Himejima sniffed, and let go. "You are brave, Genya. Stay close to your friends and your brother. It warms my heart to know you are surrounded by so many loving faces."

Genya thought he would be dismissed. Instead, Himejima sat down. "That reminds me, I wanted to speak with you about something."

"Okay." Genya sat too.

"You've been getting along with Sanemi, yes?"

Genya nodded. "Yeah. It's," he smiled, "it's going even better than I hoped for. I think we really reconnected."

"Very good." Himejima hesitated. "Genya, I wonder if it might be best for you to move on from being a demon slayer."

Genya frowned. "Quit being a demon slayer?"

"Yes. You joined the Corps to find Sanemi, which you've done. Your goal has been achieved."

He had a point. As much as Genya believed in the cause, he'd never been driven to kill demons the same way Tanjiro and the others were. It had always been to get to Sanemi.

"Eating demons—" Himejima sniffed, starting to cry again— "has been so hard on your body. You've been beaten half to death so many times. The coming battles will only be more difficult, and I worry... Genya, I fear you may not survive."

Genya tightened his fists. It was a scary thought. Death felt abstract, something he would face far in the future, but the way Himejima spoke about it put it way too soon. "I'm getting stronger," he argued. "And... no matter how badly I'm hurt, I can recover."

Now Himejima was crying again. "If you want to keep fighting, that is your choice. But I would wish you to be safe and sound."

"I'll think about it," Genya promised.

Himejima dismissed him. He headed back to the main training area, lost in thought as he contemplated their conversation. He was so distracted that he bumped right into another demon slayer.

"Oh, sorry!" she said.

Genya froze. There was another girl there too, staring at him. He realized he should probably say something.

The other girl spoke first. "Hey, aren't you..."

Genya started to panic.

"Didn't you come up here with the Wind Hashira?"

The first demon slayer gasped. "Oh yeah! I saw you with him. Hey, how do you know each other? Are you his tsuguko?"

"Oh, no." Genya cleared his throat. "I'm, uh, he's my older brother."

"That's so cool," the second slayer sighed. "Imagine being related to Sanemi Shinazugawa."

"Oh yeah," the first agreed. "He's so cool! I bet you learn all kinds of things from him."

"Um." Genya didn't know what to say.

She smiled. "Well, nice meeting you. See you around."

They moved on, and Genya felt like he could breathe again. That was until he was knocked to the ground by a soaking wet Zenitsu.

"Why do girls like you so much!" he screeched, grabbing Genya's shirt and shaking him.

"Gah! Get off!" Genya pushed him away. "I just ran into them, that doesn't mean they like me."

"Yeah, but Nezuko and Kanao love you," Zenitsu complained.

"They like you too," Genya argued.

Zenitsu pouted. "It's not the same."

Genya was pretty sure both Nezuko and Kanao were friendly with him because of their respective similarities, but he couldn't think of a way to tell that to Zenitsu.

Tanjiro, Inosuke, and Kanao caught up, all of them soaking wet. They greeted him warmly.

"We're taking a break," Tanjiro explained.

Once again, Genya had avoided the water. He followed his friends to their usual break spot and sat with them. As they chatted, though, he had a hard time listening.

Should he really stop being a demon slayer? He wouldn't have to leave his friends. He could live with Sanemi and help out in other ways. He wouldn't need to eat demons anymore. But... could he really sit back and let everyone else fight, watch everyone else die, and know he had done nothing? They were going to fight Muzan Kibutsuji. Against upper rank demons, and the original demon himself, people were going to die. He didn't think he could let the people he cared about go into that kind of danger without joining them. Besides, even if he was the weakest fighter there, he could survive things others couldn't.

Genya decided then and there: he was going to fight until the very end.

Sanemi paced around nervously. Everything was lining up for this to be the day. Genya was with his friends for the night. Giyu was coming over to train. He knew this was the chance to make his move. Still, he was nervous as hell.

Giyu didn't say anything when he arrived. For most of the time they trained, they were silent. Sanemi surprised himself with how little he snapped at the other Hashira. Maybe he was too anxious to be mean, or maybe he really was getting better.

They finished up, and Giyu turned to leave.

"Hang on," Sanemi called.

When Giyu turned back, Sanemi almost lost his nerve. Giyu looked lost and confused, like a puppy. That look drove Sanemi insane. Giyu had no right to be so cute, not when he was so  damn annoying.

Sanemi cleared his throat. "Got somewhere to be?"

Giyu blinked. "No?"

"Good." Sanemi turned away, just in case he blushed. "Stay for dinner."

He walked inside, leaving the door open behind him. Giyu followed, if somewhat hesitantly. Sanemi led him to the table, and sat down. To his surprise, Giyu sat right next to him. He almost shouted to get away, then remembered that this was good, this was the plan, and he was supposed to try being nice.

One of Sanemi's servants came in and informed them that the food would be ready soon. They left, and Giyu turned to Sanemi. "You have servants?"

Sanemi frowned. "You don't?"

Giyu shook his head.

"I grew up poor." Sanemi decided that was the best explanation.

Giyu didn't say anything to that.

They ate quietly. The whole time, Giyu didn't say anything. Sanemi started to worry that he didn't want to be there. Maybe he felt pressured to say yes because they were coworkers. That wasn't what Sanemi had intended. He wanted Giyu to like him for real.

"Giyu," he started to say, but Giyu interrupted.

"Why did you ask me to have dinner with you?"

As always, his low, even tone sent a shiver through Sanemi's chest. Giyu was so cool, so annoying, so powerful, so insufferable. Sanemi wanted him so, so bad. He dropped his head, and told the truth. "I like you."

Giyu looked away. "No you don't."

Sanemi was about to protest, to insist that yes, he did, when he remembered what Genya had said. To anyone else, it looked like Sanemi hated Giyu. In a way, he did, but it was because he was so awful and yet Sanemi was attracted to him anyway. He let out a frustrated breath.

"Yeah, I'm kind of a jerk to you," he admitted. "I, uh... look, Giyu. I have some anger issues and, um."

Giyu was looking at him now, his expression completely indifferent. Sanemi tried to assure himself that Giyu rarely expressed his accurate feelings with his face, and he was probably just surprised Sanemi was sharing something personal. He took a deep breath, and finished.

"I'm sorry, okay? For pushing you over the other day, and shouting at you, and... grh!" He pounded his fist on the table suddenly, startling himself. Giyu didn't flinch. "I'm sorry. I'm trying to get better."

"For Genya," Giyu guessed.

Sanemi rubbed his hand down his face. "Yeah." He took another breath, calming himself down. "Yeah, for Genya. But also for myself."

Giyu just looked away.

"Point is," Sanemi huffed, "I do like you. I just suck at showing it."

To his surprise, Giyu smiled. It was just a little, but it was something. "Okay."

Sanemi searched his face for any signs of what Giyu might mean by that, but all he got was that little smile. "Good," he muttered.

Giyu kept talking, again surprising him. "I think we're similar, Sanemi."

"Hm? How?"

Giyu's smile fell. For an instant, Sanemi wanted nothing at all except for it to return. "We both lost people," Giyu said quietly. "We're both afraid to open up again."

Sanemi started thinking too many things at once. "Who'd you lose?" he asked without thinking.

Giyu shifted. "Um."

"You don't have to say," Sanemi corrected.

Giyu looked away. "My boyfriend," he muttered. When Sanemi didn't respond, he added. "During final selection."

Sanemi was caught on the word boyfriend. Giyu was gay too. Sanemi had a chance! No, that wasn’t what was important right now. He needed to show that he was sympathetic. "I'm sorry," he said as gently as he could manage.

Giyu glanced back to Sanemi, then looked down again. "And other people."

Sanemi knew he meant his sister. "Those damn demons," he growled.

This time, Giyu met his eyes. That was a conviction they both understood. He was right. They were similar.

For a while, they were quiet again, just eating. Then, Sanemi remembered something they hadn't quite resolved yet. Sanemi had said he liked Giyu, but Giyu had yet to express how he felt.

"Giyu?"

"Hm?"

He closed his fist, trying to still his nerves. "Do you like me?"

Giyu looked confused again. "You didn't know I like you?"

"Huh?" Sanemi glared. "How the hell would I know that?" he snapped, in a subconscious effort to hide how excited he was.

Giyu looked startled. Then, he made that little smile again, and Sanemi's heart flipped. "Kocho said I was being too obvious."

For a moment, Sanemi just froze. Then, he laughed, smiling wide. "Damn. Once again, Shinobu underestimates how much of an idiot I am."

For a minute, they just smiled, Sanemi laughing a little. He wondered if they were stupid for thinking that was so funny.

"Alright," Sanemi decided, dropping into serious again. "With that cleared up, I'm gonna kiss you."

Giyu looked alarmed for a a split second, before returning to smiling. Sanemi realized he was probably moving way, way too quickly. But Genya said relationships involved risk, and apparently his little brother was a pro at love advice. He decided to go for it. Gently, he took Giyu's face in his hand, brushing a rough thumb against his soft cheek.

"You good with that?" he asked.

Giyu's answer was to lean in, and brush his lips against Sanemi's. Sanemi kissed him back, a bit rougher. For a while, they just sat there and kissed.

"It's dark," Giyu muttered after who knew how long.

Sanemi responded by kissing him again, and dropping his hand to Giyu's waist. He'd waited too long for this. No way he was letting Giyu leave because it was dark.

"I should go," Giyu tried again.

Sanemi wrapped his arms around Giyu's waist and pulled their bodies together. "No. Stay."

Giyu kissed his forehead. "Let go, Sanemi," he said calmly.

Sanemi groaned, and released him. "Boring."

"I'll come back tomorrow," Giyu promised.

Sanemi punched his arm lightly. "You better."

Giyu hesitated. "Sanemi?"

"Hm?"

"Are we... I don't want this to be... can we be boyfriends?"

"Yes," Sanemi answered way too quickly.

Giyu smiled again, and Sanemi decided he would die for that smile.

"I'm telling Genya," Sanemi said.

Giyu nodded. "Okay. I'm not telling anyone."

"Probably better that way," Sanemi agreed.

Giyu took a deep breath, then stood up. Sanemi stood too, and walked him to the front door. He kissed Giyu one last time, then said goodnight.

The rest of the evening, he smiled to himself. He couldn't wait to tell his little brother just how right he had been.

Chapter Text

Once again, Genya forgot he wasn't supposed to walk alone.

He was halfway to the wind mansion, excited to see his brother, when he remembered to put on his sunglasses. The more he got used to being in his demon form, the more he forgot that he looked different, that there were people who hated him because of it, and that he needed to be careful. It was starting to get frustrating. He was used to it, but he still knew it was wrong, and that once his body was back to normal he would feel better. It was just weird not to constantly be aware that.

A cold hand dropped down on Genya's shoulder, and he froze. Hand dropping to his gun, he turned slowly. When he saw it was just Giyu, he let out a breath of relief.

"You scared me," he said.

Giyu just looked away. "You shouldn't walk around by yourself. I overheard some other Corps members threatening to kill you."

"K— kill me?" Genya stammered. That couldn't be right. Why would anyone want to kill him?

Giyu gave no reaction. "Are you going to the wind mansion? I'll walk with you."

He started walking. When Genya didn't immediately follow, he stopped and waited. Genya took a deep breath, trying to let out his anxiety, then jogged to catch up. If people were plotting to kill him, he definitely did not want to be out here alone.

When they arrived at the wind mansion, Sanemi was sitting on the front porch. He smiled when he saw them.

"Why the hell are you two together?" he asked with a laugh.

Giyu walked right up to him. "Genya was walking by himself."

Sanemi's playful smile immediately dissolved into anger.

"Snitch," Genya muttered.

Giyu looked alarmed.

"Genya," Sanemi started to scold. "I told you not to walk around by yourself."

Genya glared. "Because people are planning to kill me?" At Sanemi's look of fear, he snorted. "You forgot to mention that part."

"I should wait somewhere else," Giyu decided. He shuffled awkwardly into the house, shutting the door behind him.

Sanemi glared. "I didn't want to worry you."

"People are planning to kill me," Genya spat. "I think I should be worried."

"Not if you're always with someone," Sanemi argued. "If I'm with you, no one will even think about trying something."

"You can't follow me around." Genya pointed to the yard, where he guessed Sanemi's trainees were waiting for him to return. "You have a job! You have other stuff you have to do."

"I don't care about anything else!" Sanemi shouted. "I don't care! I'll quit being a Hashira, I'll break up with Giyu, whatever it takes to keep you safe!"

Genya glanced to the house. "Wait, break up with him?" He turned back to his brother, smiling. "Does that mean..."

Sanemi blinked, confused. "What? Oh, yeah. I was gonna tell you today." He smiled. "You were totally right. I asked him to stay for dinner. Then we kissed, and now we're together."

"That's great!" Genya reached out and messed up Sanemi's hair. "See, nothing to worry about."

"Ah, get off of me!" Sanemi grabbed his arm and twisted it behind his back.

"Ow, ow!" Genya protested, even though it didn't really hurt. "Sanemi, let go!"

"I'm older than you," Sanemi growled. "I pat your head, not the other way around. Got that?"

"I'm taller," Genya reminded him with a wicked grin.

Sanemi just tightened his grip, forcing Genya to bend down. "I am older than you," he emphasized.

"Let go," Genya whined. Sanemi finally released his grip. Genya rubbed his now free wrist, and hoped that the change of topic was enough to make Sanemi forget what they had been talking about. Alas, his luck was not that good.

"I'm walking you back to the butterfly mansion," Sanemi said firmly.

Genya went right back to glaring at him. "Okay. Today, sure. But I can't wait for you every time I need to go anywhere."

"The hell you can't."

"I can't," Genya insisted. "And even if I could, I don't need to."

"What if—"

"I get attacked?" Genya patted his gun. "I'm a demon slayer too, remember? I'm weaker than you, but I'm not helpless."

Sanemi didn't seem to like that. He opened his mouth to argue, but Genya cut him off.

"And I'm in my demon form. I'm stronger than normal. If I get hurt, I'll just heal."

"These people are trained to kill demons," Sanemi reminded him, his tone eerily calm. "Can you recover from having your head cut off by a nichirin sword?"

"It won't come to that," Genya promised. "I have my gun, my sword, and my demonic healing abilities. I've made it this far. I'll be fine."

"No," Sanemi insisted, "you won't. You're not going anywhere alone. You find someone to walk with you every damn time you leave the house. End of discussion."

"Sanemi—"

"I said, end of discussion."

Genya would have kept protesting if not for the fear behind his brother's glare. Sanemi was terrified that Genya would get hurt, and Genya couldn't really blame him. If Sanemi's life was threatened, Genya knew that he too would live every day afraid.

Sanemi opened the door to the house, and nodded for Genya to come inside.

They found Giyu in the makeshift shooting range, staring contemplatively at the target. What he was thinking, Genya could not begin to guess. He didn't know Giyu all that well, only that he was friends with Tanjiro and a bit odd. He wondered what Sanemi liked about Giyu.

Sanemi walked right up to Giyu and kissed him on the forehead, snapping him out of his thoughts. "Hey."

Giyu blinked. "Hello." Then, he kissed Sanemi back.

"Cute," Genya called from the doorway. "But also gross."

Sanemi glared at him, but he couldn't really say anything. He was the one who had chosen to kiss his boyfriend in front of his little brother.

"Aren't you guys supposed to be doing Hashira training?" Genya remembered.

"No one's made it to my level," Giyu said flatly. He sounded a little sad.

"Lucky," Sanemi grumbled. "I told those brats to get lost. I'm taking the day off."

They both gave him a look, but decided to let it go. "Let's go in the yard," Genya suggested.

It was nice outside, better weather than they'd had in a while. Genya noticed a few birds other than their crows fluttering around. He was watching one land in a bare tree when he felt Sanemi snatch his gun from his holster.

"Show me how to use this," he demanded.

Genya ripped it out of his hand. "No. I don't trust you with it."

"C'mon." Sanemi grinned, which did not convince Genya he would use it responsibly. "One shot."

Genya glanced to Giyu, who was sitting on the porch. He looked mildly entertained. "You'll shoot your poor boyfriend by mistake."

"I won't," Sanemi argued. "My brother's good at shooting, so I must be too."

"It doesn't work that way." If only it did, Genya would be a much better swordsman. He sighed. "Fine. But you have to do everything I say."

"Deal."

Genya found a piece of wood. He drew a target on it and set it up against the back fence.

"Alright," he began as he returned to Sanemi's side. "Promise you'll listen."

"Sure," Sanemi agreed.

Genya frowned. "This isn't like a sword. With a sword, you have to be very intentional to kill anyone. With a gun, it's easy for an accident to be lethal."

"Okay, I'll be careful," Sanemi assured him.

Hesitantly, Genya got out his gun. He felt a lot more nervous than when he'd taught Tanjiro to shoot. Before he handed the weapon over, he reminded himself that Sanemi wasn't stupid. He would be careful. He was more reckless than Tanjiro, but just as kind and caring.

Genya showed him how to load it, the safety, the trigger, not to point it at your own foot, and everything else he would need to know. Then, he pointed Sanemi toward the target.

"Aim higher," he advised.

"Quit being so nervous," Sanemi grunted. He aimed higher anyway, and pulled the trigger. The recoil knocked him back a step. "Damn, that's powerful."

"I told you." Genya nodded to the gun. "Safety on, or fire the second shot."

Sanemi aimed and fired again. He'd hit the fence on the first shot, but this time he got the target. Genya was relieved when he clicked the safety back on. "You really kill demons with this thing?"

"Yeah."

Sanemi started to hand the gun over, then winced and dropped it. "Got my finger," he complained.

Genya clapped a hand over his nose.

"Huh?" Sanemi looked startled. "What's— oh, can you smell this?" He held out his bloody finger.

"Stop it," Genya snapped through his hand. "It's not funny."

Sanemi dropped his smile.

"I don't, I mean, I can usually smell blood, like, a little."

"But this is Marechi," Sanemi reminded him.

Genya hurried to explain. "I don't want to, like, eat it or anything."

"But it's affecting you." Sanemi pulled a roll of bandages from his pocket, giving Genya the sense he got hurt a lot.

"I don't know," Genya admitted. He pulled his hand away and was hit with a wave of the scent. "I just smell it really strongly."

Sanemi finished wrapping up his finger. "What kind of pair are we?" he chuckled. "You eat the demons, and the demons want to eat me. Like, how the hell did I end up at the bottom of the food chain?"

Genya glared at him. "I don't eat demons for food, stupid."

"Demons don't eat me for food. I'm like drugs to them," Sanemi argued. "So it kind of is the same."

"We are not having this conversation in front of your freaking boyfriend," Genya snapped. He was torn between hating Sanemi for this and being glad he was so chill about him eating demons.

Sanemi turned to Giyu. "Hey, what do you think? Who's right?"

Giyu just looked lost.

"Whatever," Sanemi decided.

Genya held his chin up victoriously. "You only say that when you know you're wrong."

Sanemi responded by elbowing him in the chest.

"Ow! Don't do that!" Genya hit him back.

Sanemi pushed down on his shoulder, knocking him to the ground. "Giyu," he called right after. "Come try shooting."

"No thanks," Giyu called back.

"Then let's spar," Sanemi suggested.

That got Giyu up. Genya stepped back, guessing he was the odd number. He wouldn't stand much of a chance against either of them anyway.

Sanemi turned toward him. "Wanna be on my side?"

That was nice, but Genya refused. "Thanks, but I know better than to get in a fight between two Hashira."

Sanemi shrugged. "Suit yourself."

He and Giyu got to sparring, and Genya took a spot on the porch. With every clash of the wooden practice swords, Sanemi seemed to have a new playful taunt for his boyfriend. Each one just made Giyu flash a shy smile, like he knew what he was getting was special. Genya felt sort of relieved watching them, getting confirmation right there that he was not the only one for whom Sanemi was himself.

The fight devolved into Giyu trying to take Sanemi's practice sword after getting whacked in the head. Giyu chased Sanemi around the yard, aiming blow after blow at him, trying to knock him off balance. Sanemi just cackled and ran away. After about the hundredth miss, Giyu tossed his wooden sword away and full on tackled Sanemi, knocking him to the ground.

"Get off!" Sanemi laughed.

Giyu stayed on top of him, pinning his arms and torso to the ground. Genya couldn't tell if he meant it to be romantic or violent, but it was definitely more the latter. After a minute of struggling, Sanemi wiggled free, but by then Giyu had already taken his sword.

"Fine, you win," Sanemi grumbled through his smile. He picked up the wooden sword Giyu had dropped. "Again?"

Giyu nodded, and took a ready stance. Sanemi attacked, and they started their battle over. Genya watched them fondly as they more played than trained. It had been so long since he had a family. It made him happy to be back with his brother, and it made him happy to see Sanemi smiling like this.

Genya's crow flapped down, landing on his knee. "Shinobu Kocho requests your presence," he informed him.

He scratched the crow’s back fondly. "Kay. Thanks." The crow nuzzled his hand, then took off.

He stood up, about to say goodbye, when he remembered his and Sanemi's earlier argument. If he told Sanemi he was leaving, he would insist on walking Genya there. Seeing him having so much fun with Giyu, Genya couldn't bear to put an end to their time together. He also felt a little like spiting his brother, so he decided to slip out and walk by himself. The butterfly mansion wasn't far, and the probability that someone would run into him and decide to kill him in the middle of the day was low. He would be fine.

Halfway there, Genya got a bad feeling that he would not be fine after all.

He told himself he was just imagining it. For a minute, he thought about turning back, but he decided that his and Giyu's conversation earlier had just shaken him. Knowing that people were planning to kill him was no different than not knowing, since he had already been prepared for potential attacks. He started walking faster anyway, anxious to get to the butterfly mansion without running into anyone.

He was almost there when he heard a sound in the bushes.

Someone was standing behind him. He could feel it before he turned and saw two demon slayers blocking the path, each with a hand on their sword. When he turned the other way, there were two more, and one on either side. One of them he recognized from that group who had attacked him at Himejima's training. One, he thought he had seen at the Corps assembly. The other four were complete strangers.

He dropped one hand to his gun and the other to his sword, getting ready for a fight.

The demon slayer directly ahead of him drew her sword. "Surrender," she said firmly, "and you may die mercifully."

Genya gripped his sword hilt. "You don't want to start this," he warned.

She lifted her chin. "We have a duty to slay all demons."

He could have argued that he wasn't a demon, that the Master had sanctioned him, that the Hashira would defend him, but these people already knew all that. If they wanted a fight, even sound logic would not stop them.

Genya let out a loose laugh, grinning wildly. He'd definitely been spending too much time with Sanemi. "Good job, then, bringing six people to kill one half demon." He drew his sword. "Whenever you're ready."

The first demon slayer charged in, attacking from the right. Genya blocked with his sword, struggling to hold the other blade back. He somewhat fought, mostly dodged, until he remembered his most recent training with Himejima. Quickly, he switched to a less familiar yet better suited style. Surprised, the demon slayer lost his balance. Genya gave him a quick, shallow cut on the side, just enough to make him back out of the fight.

After that, they attacked all at once. Genya fought them back as best he could, trying to get out of the middle. He managed to dodge all the blows aimed to his neck, though he did get a nasty slash on his cheek and a deep cut on his arm. The pain made him wince, and he dropped his sword as he rolled out of the circle. When he stood back up, he felt a searing pain in his thigh. Then, he fell down again.

His right leg was clean off. The demon slayer who had spoken stood still in finishing position, her blade dripping with his blood. Genya gritted his teeth to keep from screaming. The pain was so bad. He could feel his blood flowing out, hot and sticky. It wouldn't kill him. He could reattach his leg and be fine, or possibly even grow a new one. But damn, it hurt.

The demon slayer shook the blood from her sword, then turned to face Genya. He struggled to twist himself upright, sitting back on his heel. The other slayer raised her sword to finish him off. Right as she was about bring it down, she froze.

Genya had his gun up and loaded, safety off, pointed right at her head. His eyes were wide, his vision red with anger and hatred and fear. He was sure he looked every bit the part of a demon, wild and terrified, willing to hurt anyone to escape death. In some ways, he felt that was true of him. He was sort of half demon, wasn't he? Half powerful, half hunted, half afraid.

"First person to move gets shot," Genya growled. "And, fair warning, I never miss."

No one moved. Actually, if anyone was moving, it was Genya. The pain and blood loss were starting to make him dizzy, and he felt like he was swaying a little. What he needed to do was run away, but without his leg, he was going nowhere. His only hope right now was for someone to come along and help him.

He swayed, and the other slayer took that as her chance. But the second she stepped forward, Genya brought his finger down on the trigger.

She screamed, and dropped her sword, clutching at the wound. He'd hit her square in her right shoulder, and broken a bone by the sound of it. One of the other slayers sheathed his sword and hurried to help her. The others looked scared, like they didn't know what they were supposed to do.

"One more shot," Genya threatened. "Who wants it?"

One of them stepped forward hesitantly, and Genya whipped his gun around. But before he could fire, a gentle hand landed on his shoulder, and a familiar voice spoke just behind it.

"My, what a mess you've made!"

The demon slayer who had been just about to attack lowered his sword. "L— Lady Kocho," he stammered.

Kocho tightened her grip on Genya's shoulder. "I suppose I'll have to clean this up. Luckily, I have just the thing." She stepped forward, so she was standing in front of Genya. "Kanao," she called.

Kanao appeared on the edge of the road, holding a spool of rope.

The demon slayer who Genya had shot seemed to recognize her. "You," she gasped.

If Kanao knew her, or heard her at all, she gave no sign. She just stared at the ground, vaguely in Genya's direction, and smiled blankly.

Kocho took the rope. "Come now," she called. "Everyone after me!"

No one moved. They seemed just as confused as Genya was, although in considerably less pain.

Kocho's smile turned threatening. "Now, surely you all know better than to refuse the order of a Hashira. But I'll give you one more chance. Come with me?"

Hesitantly, they backed away from Genya, following Kocho off the road and into the woods. The girl who Genya had shot gave Kanao one last look before limping away.

As soon as they were gone, Genya collapsed backward. He blinked a few times, trying not to pass out. Kanao appeared over him, staring down at him with that same empty look. After how much she had opened up to him, it was unnerving to see her go back to acting so emotionless.

"Kanao," Genya called weakly. "Can you please... my leg."

She tilted her head, her ponytail dropping against her ear. "I'm sorry, I'm not much good at bandaging wounds."

"No." Genya pointed to his leg, lying a few feet away. He could think about Kanao being weird after he'd healed. "Can you pass me that?"

She made no sign she understood. Instead, she walked over, bent down, and picked up the leg without hesitation. Genya forced himself to sit up, even though it made him see stars. He accepted the leg and positioned it back where it was supposed to go.

Kanao crouched beside him. "I don't think it works that way."

"It does for me." He pressed the flesh together, gritting his teeth from the pain. Forgetting about his demon fangs, he bit down on his lip, making himself bleed there too.

Kocho came back alone and without the rope. When she saw Genya holding his leg, she bent down to help. "Suture materials, please?"

Kanao produced a small pouch. Kocho accepted it and opened it up, pulling out a needle and wire thread, and a pair of forceps. Genya looked away before he felt the cold metal pierce the edge of his wound.

"Thankfully, your body will heal this in no time," Kocho said gently. "Until then, the stitches will hold it in place."

Genya nodded stiffly. He tried to do his repetitive motion instead of thinking about the pain, like Himejima had taught him.

"There," Kocho said when she was finished.

Genya dared a look at his leg. His pants were torn, the fabric soaked with blood. His skin was also smeared red, with only the dark ring of new stitches over a jagged scar wiped clean. He couldn't feel his leg below where it was cut.

"Thanks," he croaked out.

Kocho didn't respond. She was standing a few feet away, talking to her crow. Then, she sent it off. "I asked your brother to come here," she told him.

Genya's breath caught in his throat. All the pain suddenly rushed to his head at once. "You told Sanemi?" he asked, barely whispering.

Kocho knelt down right in front of him. "Do you not want your big brother to come take care of you?"

Genya didn't want him to know. This had only happened because he had been stubborn and snuck out when Sanemi wasn't looking. It was exactly what Sanemi would have done himself, but he wouldn't like that logic. All he would see was that Genya had disobeyed him and gotten hurt for it.

Kocho got some sort of medicine from Kanao and started to gently rub it onto Genya's wounds. It hurt, a lot. He felt tears begin to leak from the corners of his eyes, though he couldn't tell if it was from the pain or the fear of what Sanemi would say to him.

It wasn't long before Sanemi arrived. He came in running at top speed, Giyu just a pace behind him. Genya closed his eyes, begging them to stop crying, pleading his wounds to close so he could stand up and smile and say nothing was wrong.

Sanemi dropped to his knees, taking in all of Genya's wounds. His eyes went wide when he saw his little brother's leg. Genya couldn't hold it in anymore. The tears started streaming down his cheeks.

"Where are they?" Sanemi asked coldly.

Kocho smiled. "I tied them up in the woods." At Giyu's look of alarm, she laughed lightly. "We tried your way, Tomioka, and it made the problem worse. So now, I'm doing things my way."

Sanemi started to stand up, but Giyu tapped his shoulder. "I'll handle it. Stay with Genya."

He turned into the woods, hand on his sword. Genya wondered what he was planning to do.

Sanemi looked away. "Kocho, what happened?"

"Oh, I don't know exactly," she admitted. "I heard a gunshot and came to investigate. I suspected Genya might be in trouble, and I was expecting him, but I was still quite surprised to find him missing a leg."

Now, Sanemi turned back to Genya. He put a hand on the back of his little brother's head, and stroked his hair comfortingly with his thumb. "What happened?" he asked Genya.

Genya started crying for real, mostly because it seemed like Sanemi was not going to yell at him after all. "I walked by myself," he sniffed. "I should have listened to you."

"Yeah, you should have." Sanemi's tone never left the range of kind and gentle, but he did sound a little upset. "Did they just show up and attack you out of nowhere?"

Genya nodded. "I was walking, and they surrounded me. They said... they said they had to kill demons and then..."

Sanemi's grip tightened, putting pressure on the back of Genya's skull. "Those—"

"They may have intercepted his crow," Kocho interrupted. "If they knew he was coming here. No doubt Tomioka will find out."

"Mh." Sanemi kept his attention fixed on Genya. He seemed angrier now, though still not at Genya.

"We should get Genya inside," Kocho suggested. "Can you stand?"

Genya nodded. He still couldn't feel his leg, but he tried to get himself up anyway. He made it about a foot off the ground before he fell on his butt.

"I'll carry you," Sanemi volunteered gruffly. "Butterfly mansion, or my place?"

Genya wasn't sure. "Hey, Kocho, why did you ask me to come here?"

"Oh, right." She let out a small sigh. "I've prepared another medicine for you to try, but I think it's best we wait until you're at one hundred percent. I don't want to interfere with your leg healing, or risk a reaction like the last one right now."

"Oh." Genya regretted knowing. He could be back to normal right now, and instead he was missing a leg.

Giyu came back just then, hand still resting on his sword. "They were planning to kill you," he reported.

Sanemi glared at him. "They tell you anything else we already knew?"

Giyu looked stunned, and confused. Genya couldn't blame him.

"Be nice, now," Kocho chided. "Giyu, did they mention how they knew where Genya would be?"

Giyu nodded. "They intercepted the crow. I think one of them followed it to the butterfly mansion and waited for it to leave."

"Then that's confirmed," Kocho said before Sanemi could point out that they also already knew that.

Giyu turned to Kanao. "The one with the bullet wound said some unkind things about you. Do you know her?"

"No," Kanao answered lightly, her expression still unwavering. For some reason, Genya got the feeling she was lying.

"Which one cut your leg?" Sanemi asked.

Genya gulped. He was kind of afraid of what Sanemi would do with that information, but also afraid not to share it.

"Let's get Genya home first," Kocho suggested.

Sanemi struggled to pick Genya up. He eventually got him over his shoulder, like he had when he'd carried Genya home during his panic attack. Kocho turned to Kanao and asked her to get a few things and meet them there. Then, she followed Giyu and Sanemi, with Genya, back up the road toward the wind mansion.

Halfway there, Sanemi started getting tired. He kept stopping to adjust his grip, and Genya once again regretted being so big as if there was anything he could have done about it. He was about to offer to walk, even though he still couldn't feel his leg at all, when Giyu tapped Sanemi's shoulder.

"I can take a turn," he offered.

At first, Geyna was mortified at the thought of anyone other than his big brother carrying him. Then he remembered that Giyu might someday be his brother in law. Might as well get familiar now.

"I don't mind," he told Sanemi.

"Nope." Sanemi insisted on carrying him the whole way. He took Genya right to his bed in their bedroom, setting him down gently before stepping away for Kocho to look Genya over.

Kocho immediately started inspecting his wounds. "Your cheek is looking better already," she reported. "Your arm is healing too. Your leg is attached again, but only by flesh. You should stay off your feet until the bone connects."

"Anything you can give him to help?" Sanemi asked.

"Flesh from a stronger demon?" Kocho suggested.

Sanemi glared. A couple weeks ago, that would have been no problem. But now that Muzan had recalled all demons, tracking one down would be futile.

"Relax," Kocho said with a smile. "Genya has an amazing ability already. He'll heal up in no time."

Sanemi just grumbled and folded his arms.

"Oh, by the way," Kocho remembered. "Congrats to you two!"

Temporarily distracted from his pain, Genya wondered what she meant. Sanemi seemed to know, because he froze, his eyes going wide, for just a second before glaring hard. "What the hell are you talking about?"

Giyu looked down.

"Kanroji told me everything!" Kocho smiled brightly. "Don't worry, neither of us will tell anyone else."

"Kanroji..." Giyu muttered. He seemed lost.

Kocho sighed. "Did you really think the Love Hashira wouldn't instantly notice something like her coworkers dating?"

Now Genya froze too. If Kanroji had noticed, would other people? Sanemi and Giyu were keeping their relationship secret for good reason. He hated to think what would happen if it got out.

"It's none of your damn business!" Sanemi raged. "Get the hell out of my house! And tell Kanroji the same thing!"

Kocho looked unfazed, but she did turn to leave. To Genya's surprise, Giyu moved. He set a hand calmly on Sanemi's shoulder. "Kocho, we'd prefer if no one knew," he said evenly. "We might not be safe if this was public information."

Sanemi hesitated. Then, he glanced away. "Yeah," he grumbled. "That's what I meant."

Kanao arrived, carrying a jar of ointment, a bottle of pills, and a pair of crutches. Kocho gave Genya strict instructions for each of them. Then, she and Kanao left.

Sanemi sat down on the end of his bed and rubbed his face. Giyu sat next to him, looking awkward.

"I'm sure it's fine," Genya tried.

"One day." Sanemi sighed. "It took Kanroji less than twenty four hours. She saw us once, for ten seconds, and just knew. How the hell are we gonna hide this if it's so damn obvious?"

No one had an answer for that.

Sanemi took a deep breath. "Kay. Whatever. Genya, how are you doing?"

"I'm okay," Genya promised. His leg hurt like crazy, but he wasn't scared anymore. He'd been attacked. Sanemi had found out. The two worst scenarios had happened, and he lived.

"Want anything?"

Genya just pointed to the painkiller Kocho had prescribed. Sanemi got him one, and some water to help swallow it.

"Get some rest," he suggested, and turned out the light.

He and Giyu left, closing the door behind them. Genya heard Sanemi start to ask about the people who had attacked him. Between the pain, and wondering what kind of retaliation his brother and his boyfriend were planning, it was very hard to relax.

Chapter Text

Later that evening, one of the chefs brought Genya some dinner, which was nice even if he still couldn’t eat. He asked where Sanemi was, but she didn't know, only that he would be back in the evening. He was, and he seemed exhausted. Genya tried to ask what had happened to those other demon slayers, and if they were still tied up in the woods, but Sanemi just told him not to worry about it.

The next morning, Genya was woken up by one of the servants. He said that Tanjiro and a few friends were there to visit. Apparently, Sanemi had already given Tanjiro the okay to come in even though he was technically still banned.

"Genya!" Tanjiro cried when he saw his friend. "Are you okay? We heard you got attacked!"

Inosuke cracked his knuckles. "I should have been there. I would have smashed their skulls in!"

Zenitsu held out a bouquet. "Look what Nezuko and I made for you!"

Genya laughed lightly. It was amazing how they could brighten a room so easily. "Thanks." He accepted the bouquet. "Yeah, I got beat pretty badly. But I'm okay."

Inosuke tilted his head. "But Kanao said you got your leg cut off."

Genya nodded. "It hurt like hell." He sat up a little more, and winced. The cut on his cheek was gone, and the gash on his arm was down to a manageable size, but his leg still felt as bad as yesterday.

Inosuke leaned over him. "So your leg is gone?" He sounded a little too eager.

Genya tried to lean away from him. "No, I, uh,"

"He has some demon powers," Tanjiro reminded them gently. "Like healing. Right?"

Genya nodded. "It takes a while, though, to heal something this bad."

"I wish I had healing abilities," Inosuke whined. "Imagine, even getting bones broken couldn't stop me. I would truly be unbeatable!"

"Yeah," Genya agreed. Healing would definitely be more useful on someone more talented.

Tanjiro changed the topic, and told him a bit about training yesterday. Apparently

Himejima had set up the boulders that they were supposed to be able to move.

"I could chop it in half easily," Tanjiro complained, "but moving it?"

Zenitsu sniffed. "Yeah, there's no way."

"I'll drop kick that rock!" Inosuke mimed dropping the rock on his foot, then kicked so hard he fell and almost knocked Zenitsu over.

Genya smiled to himself. They were probably supposed to use repetitive motion, or concentration breathing to strengthen their muscles to move the boulder. He could do something like that easily, if he ate a strong enough demon. It felt like cheating, but it was still nice to think he could keep up.

"Hey, where's Kanao?" Genya realized. Inosuke had mentioned her, but she wasn't there. He'd thought they were pretty good friends, and that she would come visit him too.

"Oh, I don't know." Tanjiro frowned, glancing over his shoulder like he was just now realizing she should be there. "She was doing some chores this morning. I wonder if she and Ms. Kocho are training."

Genya nodded, trying not to seem bothered. It was strange, for her to be so distant last night and then be nowhere to be found today. He was kind of worried.

Zenitsu sat on the floor. "By the way, how are things going with her?"

Back to this. Genya almost rolled his eyes, but he wanted the update.

Tanjiro sat too. "Well, we're kind of back to where we started." He sighed. "The whole thing after the practice fights really hurt her feelings. We talked it through, and I think it's resolved, but as far as dating we're back to square one."

"No, no, that's good," Zenitsu encouraged. "If you can get through a fight before you're together, you can definitely get through fights once you're dating."

Tanjiro nodded thoughtfully. "Yeah, that's a good point."

Genya wasn't sure it was, but he didn't say anything.

"What about you, Inosuke?" Tanjiro asked. "How are things with Aoi?"

Inosuke shrugged.

Zenitsu scowled. "You have to give us a better update than that."

"Well, there isn't one!"

Zenitsu sighed. Then, he turned to Genya. "What about you? Run into anyone you like?"

Genya snorted. "Nope. Only people who want to kill me."

Thankfully, Zenitsu let it go.

Sanemi stopped by, popping in just for a second to scowl at each of them before moving on. As he left, Tanjiro jumped up.

"Wait! Mr. Sanemi!" he called, running outside to catch him.

The door closed behind him, and Zenitsu and Inosuke scrambled to it to listen. Genya wished he could judge them for being rude, but he was also straining to hear.

"What the hell do you want?" Sanemi demanded.

Tanjiro took a deep breath. "You apologized to me, but I never got to say my apology to you."

"Tch." Genya could imagine Sanemi folding his arms and frowning. "Alright, get it over with."

He could also imagine Tanjiro bowing his head for this part. "I'm sorry I got between you and Genya. I should have stayed out of you family business, even if my aim was to help. For the sake of each of our relationships with Genya, I ask that we put our disagreement behind us."

Sanemi shifted, as did something in his tone. "Tanjiro," he said, a lot more gently, "If you hadn’t... ugh. Yeah, whatever. I'll remove the restraining order."

"Really? Thank you!"

The door started to open, and Zenitsu and Inosuke flung themselves away. Tanjiro came in smiling. He closed the door, then sat back down.

"I apologized to your brother," he told Genya.

Genya smiled. "Yeah, we heard. Thanks for doing that."

Tanjiro just smiled back.

Eventually it was time for them to head to Hashira training. As soon as they were gone, Genya realized that Sanemi, and everyone else, were also at Hashira training, and he was going to get bored very quickly. He sat in his bed for about ten minutes before he started feeling so bored he could scream. After ten more minutes, he actually did start to shout for anyone who could hear him.

"Anyone?" he called. "Sanemi? Anyone?"

One of the servants flung the door open. "Are you alright?" she panted.

Genya flinched. He hadn't meant to worry anyone. "Yeah, just... bored."

She visibly relaxed. "Master Sanemi's at Hashira training, but I can go get him if you'd like?"

"No, don't bother him." Genya thought for a minute. "Can you get my crow? He should be hanging around outside."

She nodded, and came back in with Genya's crow. He gave the crow his message, then sent it off to the butterfly mansion.

Half an hour later, the servant came back to report that Aoi was there to see him.

She dropped his bag at his feet with a huff. "You better need that urgently," she warned.

"I do," Genya assured her. He sat up a bit. "If I don't have something to work on, I'll do something stupid and make my leg worse."

"I guess that's worth making me take a trip all the way up here," she decided with a roll of her eyes. "How's your leg doing, anyway?"

"Fine. Just, you know."

"Unattached?"

He felt it a little. "I think it's attached again. It just hurts."

"Don't poke at it," she snapped.

Genya immediately stopped.

Aoi glanced over her shoulder and sighed. "Well, I'd better get back to the butterfly mansion."

"Everything okay over there?"

She nodded. "Kocho has another drug she wants to try on you, by the way."

"That's what she called for me yesterday," Genya recalled. Everything after he'd gotten that crow felt like a blur. "Oh, hey, before you go?"

"Hm? Yeah?"

He hesitated. "Is Kanao okay? She seemed kind of shut down."

"Oh, I hadn't noticed." Aoi brushed her bangs to the side. "Thanks for the heads up. I'll check on her."

"Thanks." That was probably better than Genya checking on her anyway.

"See you later," she said on the way out.

A couple minutes later, the same servant came back to check on Genya. "Do you need me to pass you that bag?" she asked.

Genya glanced over to where it was resting on the floor. "Actually, do you think you could help me to a table? And does Sanemi have a scale?"

The servant helped him get set up in another room. When he moved, his leg felt like it was on fire. He gritted his teeth and hobbled through the house anyway. Once he was seated at the dining table, a small but accurate enough looking scale in front of him, he started digging through his bag.

First, he got out the sack he'd collected all of his empty shells in. He sorted through, cleaning each one and picking out any that were cracked or looked like they'd been used too many times. Then, he got out the bag of bullets. Regular lead bullets were too soft to be reused, but nichirin was hard enough to be reused a few times. Like with the casings, he cleaned each one. Next came the small, fireproof box full of gunpowder. An alarmed looking servant passed by as he opened it. There were no flames nearby, so he figured it was fine to have inside. Once he'd gotten out the rest of his tools, he set to work remaking his cartridges. He couldn't be up and around right now, but that didn't mean he couldn't still be productive.

On the tenth cartridge, Sanemi came to see him.

"Heard you were out of bed," he said as he sat down.

Genya dipped a spoon back into the gunpowder, and tapped a few more grains onto the paper on the scale. "Don't bump the table."

Sanemi laid down on his back. "That looks boring.

"Beats laying in bed."

"Fair."

Carefully, Genya poured the gunpowder into the shell.

Sanemi frowned. "Hold up, is that gunpowder?"

"No, I'm putting sand in my cartridges."

He was quiet for a second, before suggesting, "maybe you shouldn't have gunpowder in the house."

Genya considered that. "No, I think it's fine," he decided, as he finished one cartridge and moved onto the next.

One of the servants came by. "Master Sanemi, Giyu is here to see you."

Sanemi scowled. "What the hell does he want?"

"Maybe to see his boyfriend?" Genya suggested. He blew into a casing to get some dust out. It made a short whistle.

"I know," Sanemi sighed. "I'm just tired."

"Won't seeing Giyu make you happy?"

"Probably."

The servant came back with Giyu. He sat down next to Sanemi, looking a little confused with Genya's project.

"Is that gunpowder?"

"Sure the hell is," Sanemi confirmed. He turned his body so his head could rest on Giyu's lap.

"I'm recycling my ammo," Genya explained.

Giyu nodded. Then, he turned his attention to Sanemi. "How is Hashia training?"

"I didn't strangle anyone today," Sanemi reported.

"So it was okay?" Neither Giyu nor Genya felt the need to acknowledge that Sanemi strangling a student was a strong possibility.

"I guess. Anyone made it to your stage of training yet?"

"No." Giyu looked down, which at the moment meant looking right at Sanemi. "But Himejima said Tanjiro and—"

"Ahhh why is everything about Tanjiro!" Sanemi rolled off of Giyu, then sat up. "Where did that kid come from, anyway?"

Giyu looked away. "I recruited him."

Sanemi froze. "Oh. Uh."

"Demons killed his whole family, and he wanted to help his sister. I thought he was a good candidate."

Genya was starting to feel like he shouldn't be there, but he couldn't really move. He tried to focus on his project as Sanemi desperately corrected himself.

"Yeah, he's a good demon slayer," he tried. "Took a beating from me and walked away. And he's fought upper ranks."

Giyu's only response was to turn back to facing Sanemi.

"Are you thinking of taking him as your tsuguko?" Sanemi asked.

"No. I don't think... no."

"Hm." Sanemi rolled onto his knees. "Kay, let's let Genya work."

He stood up, then grabbed Giyu's hand and pulled him to his feet. It was a very considerate way to tell Genya they were going to be alone for a bit.

"Leave the bedroom door open," Genya teased as they were leaving.

Sanemi whipped around, looking murderous, but Giyu just grabbed him around the waist and slid him away.

Genya chuckled to himself and got back to work. He finished up, then packed everything away. There were more spaces in his cartridge case than there were cartridges. He must have lost a few, aside from the ones that were cracked or old and thin. When he was done, he snapped his bag shut and dragged himself to his feet. His leg surprisingly did not hurt quite as much, but he still couldn't move it. He grabbed his crutches and hopped back toward his and Sanemi's bedroom, figuring someone would move his bag later.

On the way, Genya passed by a window overlooking the courtyard. It was raining, which he hadn't noticed before. That must have been why Sanemi wasn't with his trainees. Genya could see him on the porch, sitting next to Giyu. He couldn't tell if they were talking, or just sitting quietly. Giyu turned and gave him a kiss. Sanemi kissed back, then leaned his head on Giyu's shoulder. Genya decided he'd better not interrupt and dragged himself back to his bed.

Genya spent the afternoon trying to nap, figuring sleep might help his leg heal. Nezuko healed by sleeping, so why shouldn't he?

The answer was that he couldn't fall asleep. He was too preoccupied, thinking about everything, from the now very real feeling threat of people out to kill him, to how peaceful Sanemi looked sitting on the porch with Giyu. Maybe they would get married. Maybe they would be able to tell their friends they were together. It was only their third day dating, but Genya already got the sense they were well matched. He desperately wanted to see his brother happy, and it seemed like Giyu could do that.

Eventually, Genya gave up on napping. He set up a target at the end of his bed and popped the window open to let out the smoke, then grabbed his gun. He fired at it mindlessly, with the excuse of testing the new cartridges. Mostly he was just bored.

The sun was down by the time Sanemi knocked on the bedroom door, then opened it. He leaned in the door frame, Giyu hovering just behind him.

"Want to sit with us at dinner?"

"Yeah."

Genya grabbed his crutches and hobbled out after them. Sanemi eyed him like he thought he might tip over. Determined to be able to get around on his own, Genya just swung himself along faster.

They all sat down. Sanemi asked Genya what he had been up to, and was bored with the answer. He refused to say what he and Giyu had been doing, leaving it pretty vague. Genya thought they might have just sat on the porch the whole time.

After dinner, Giyu said goodbye, leaving the two brothers alone together once more.

"Sanemi," Genya began.

"Hm?"

"Giyu. What do you like about him?"

"Heh." Sanemi sat so his back was against the wall, and lounged lazily. "What do I like about Giyu?"

"Yeah." Genya scooted around so they were sitting next to each other. He leaned against the wall too, letting his bad leg stretch out in front of him.

"We seem like an unlikely pair," Sanemi guessed.

"Definitely an opposites attract kind of thing."

He thought for a second. "I didn't think... okay, I liked him, but the more time I spend with him, the more I feel, like, you know."

"No." Genya didn't know.

Sanemi sighed, struggling to explain. "I like him more, I guess. The things I liked about him at first, I see them more and more. It's easier now that I'm not trying to push him away."

"Mh." That sounded good to Genya.

"He's just," Sanemi pushed himself upright. "He's... ah, what's the word? Even? Calm? Reliable?"

"Stable?" Genya guessed.

Sanemi nodded. "Yeah. Giyu's stable. When I see him, I always know who I'm gonna get."

Genya considered that. He looked down, then, without thinking, said, "he's the kind of guy who will never turn out like Dad."

Sanemi froze. He looked a little scared, or surprised, or both. Then, he looked down too. "Damn. You're right." After a contemplative pause, he snorted a laugh. "Guess I'm not over that."

"That's not the kind of thing you just get over," Genya muttered.

Sanemi glanced to Genya's face. "Is that why you don't want to date anyone?"

Genya felt his face warming up. He didn't really want to do this right now, but he supposed he was the one who'd started the deep talk about relationships. He'd have to tell Sanemi someday anyway.

"No," he admitted. "That's not it."

Sanemi waited for him to elaborate. Genya thought about just never saying anything, but he figured that wouldn't slide with Sanemi.

"I don't like people," he explained quietly. "Like, I don't know. Whatever it is that makes you want to date Giyu, that doesn't happen to me."

Sanemi nodded thoughtfully. He didn't say anything, just contemplated for a few minutes. When he did speak, it was on a totally different topic.

"Genya." His voice was low and hollow. "Am I like Dad?"

"What? No!" If Genya could have, he would have jumped to his feet. It completely left his mind that he had just come out as he protested in outrage. "How could you even say that!"

Sanemi looked down. "I'm short tempered. I'm mean, and I hurt people."

"That doesn't make you like him," Genya argued.

Sanemi closed his eyes. "Genya," he breathed, "if Tanjiro hadn't been there that day, I would have hurt you."

"That doesn't make you like Dad," Genya insisted. He turned so he was facing Sanemi, dragging his bad leg to the side. It hurt his hip. "Dad hurt us because he didn't care about us. He didn't care if he hurt us, he didn't care if he was bad and didn't want to get better."

Sanemi didn't seem to be listening. His eyes were fixed on the floor.

Genya continued anyway. "You're not like him. You have a good, kind heart. Like Mom. You're always trying to protect and take care of people, even when you mess up." When his brother didn't react, Genya grabbed his shoulder. "I have anger issues too, Sanemi. I hurt people, do you think I'm like Dad?"

Sanemi finally turned to face him, looking scared. "What? No. No."

Genya hugged him. "You're not either, and you never will be. Okay?"

Slowly, Sanemi hugged him back. "Okay. Yeah, no, I know."

Genya pushed him lightly. "Then why'd you say that, dummy?"

"Knowing something and not worrying about it are different," Sanemi grumbled. Then, he sighed. "What if I'm not good for Giyu?"

"Giyu sees you for who you are," Genya assured him. "He knows what he's getting into."

Sanemi snorted. "A relationship with an emotionally volatile and occasionally violent jerk?"

Genya glared at him. "A kind person with trauma and anger issues that you're working on."

Sanemi slouched back down. "Fine. Both of those."

Genya got the sense he was done talking about it. His suspicion was confirmed when his brother suddenly changed the topic.

"You should talk to Shinobu."

"Oh, yeah." Genya ran a hand through his hair and readjusted to the conversation pace. "She has a new cure for me to try."

Sanemi shook his head. "About the other thing."

"What other thing?" Was Genya forgetting something?

"About not liking people."

It took Genya a second to figure out what he meant. He frowned. "Why?"

"She said something similar once. Don't remember exactly, but I think it was still when she was Kanae's tsuguko. I think she was trying to figure out if I liked her sister."

"Uh..." Genya wasn't quite following.

"Point is, you should talk to her about it."

"Oh." Genya wasn't sure how he'd wanted Sanemi to react to him coming out, only that this was not it.

Sanemi seemed to pick up on that, because he kept talking. "Thanks for telling me. That can't be easy to explain to people."

That was better. Genya smiled a little. "Yeah, it's not."

Sanemi gave Genya a light punch in the arm, and a quick smile. "One hell of a conversation," he said, before standing up.

Genya tried to stand too, and had to accept Sanemi's hand to get off the ground. Sanemi asked how his leg was, and Genya told him it was getting better. Then Sanemi asked if he was out to his friends and Genya told him that only Kanao knew. They pushed each other around a bit before deciding to call it a night.

"Hey," Sanemi said when they were lying in bed.

Genya rolled to face him. With his vision enhanced from being in demon form, he could see his brother pretty clearly, lying on the other side of the room and staring straight up at the ceiling. "Yeah?"

"Wanna be my tsuguko?"

Genya sat up. "What?"

Sanemi hesitated, then sat up too. "I want you to be my tsuguko."

"Are you asleep? Are you sleep talking?"

Sanemi glared. "No? I don't talk in my sleep."

"How would you know that?" Genya pointed out.

Sanemi glared harder. "Just answer the damn question."

Genya shook his head. "You don't want me as your tsuguko."

"The hell I don't."

"You hate teaching," Genya reminded him, thinking of all of the poor demon slayers who had to endure Sanemi's training. "And I can't use breathing techniques. I have literally no talent. I'm weak, and not just for someone my rank."

Sanemi just looked angrier. "What the hell do you mean, you're weak and you have no talent? Half these idiots would shoot themselves in the butt before they knew they were holding a gun, but you use it to kill demons. No one who gets their leg cut clean off and walks on it the next day gets to say they're weak. You became a demon slayer without the technique that allows people to be demon slayers in the first place, so you don't get to complain about being worse than the rest of us. Because if it was me, or Tanjiro freaking Kamado, or any of the other people you compare yourself to, in your place? Any of us would have died or given up day one."

Genya frowned, trying to think of a way to argue. He decided it was just too late at night to accept any nice things said about him, and laid down facing the wall. "I'm going to sleep."

"No."

A pillow whacked Genya in the back of the head. He sat up and threw it back immediately, slamming it as hard as he could, which was pretty hard since he was in his demon form. Sanemi dodged.

"Be my tsuguko," he insisted as he threw the pillow again.

Genya caught it this time. "Give me a good reason to." He threw the pillow back.

Sanemi caught it too. He tucked it against his chest and grinned. "Because I want you to."

"Not good enough."

"Because I want to show all my coworkers how cool my little brother is."

"Still no." Genya could tell he had a real reason. He just had to get to it.

Finally, Sanemi's smile dropped. "Fine. It's because I want to train you."

"We can train together without me being your tsuguko," Genya pointed out. They'd already said they would, but with everything going on hadn't gotten to it. Was that what Sanemi was thinking about?

Sanemi looked more worried as he moved to his next reasons. He sounded worried too, his voice low and his tone serious. "I think it would help with the bullying and the murder attempts," he admitted.

"Those will go away," Genya argued.

Sanemi shook his head, but didn't comment on it. "There's also..." he took a deep breath as he prepared to present his next reason. "Genya, if I die, I want you to become a Hashira."

Genya didn't get it. "How does that make sense?"

"The mansion. The rank. The respect. If I'm not here to look out for you, I want you to at least have those."

Just weeks ago, that had been Genya's goal. It had always been a means to an end, though, just a way to get Sanemi to acknowledge him. "I don't think I could be a Hashira," he admitted. "I'm not strong enough."

"I'll train you," Sanemi reminded him. "Please, Genya. Let me do this."

Genya laid back down. He knew this was just another way for Sanemi to be overprotective. But maybe that was okay this time. "I'll think about it," he decided.

Slowly, Sanemi laid down too. "Ask your friends," he recommended, probably thinking they would push Genya to say yes.

"Okay," Genya agreed. "Good night."

"Night," Sanemi returned. "See you in the morning."

Chapter Text

Genya hated to interrupt Sanemi in the middle of Hashira training, but he wanted to get to the butterfly mansion before it was late in the day. Sanemi wouldn't mind anyway, he decided. His brother hated Hashira training.

He slipped out the back door onto the porch. The yard was still a little muddy after the rain yesterday, and Sanemi's trainees were paying for it. They were all covered in streaks of mud, slipping as they fought. Sanemi was in the middle of it all, his white jacket as clean as ever, grinning wildly as he clashed swords with five other demon slayers at a time, throwing each one down to the ground. It was amazing to watch.

Genya waited for a break, then called out to him. Sanemi turned and saw him, and immediately stopped fighting. He told his trainees to clean up and do some practice fights, then ran up to meet Genya.

"My shoes are muddy," he explained when he didn't jump right on the porch.

Genya nodded. "Can you walk me to the butterfly mansion?"

"Sure. I'm gonna go around. Meet me in front."

Sanemi tromped off, headed around the house. Genya turned and went through, pausing to put his shoes on at the front porch. Sanemi met him there.

"Leg's all better?"

Genya patted his crutches, which were sitting on the ground beside him. "Still can't move it yet, but it doesn't hurt too much. It just feels like a really bad bruise."

"Huh."

Genya took that as Sanemi's way of saying wow, you're amazing, it's so cool you can heal like that! His brother of course did not say that, just helped him stand up and handed him his crutches.

"Sure you don't want me to carry you?" Sanemi teased as they very slowly started down the road.

"I'm sure."

Sanemi just chuckled.

They walked in silence for a few minutes. Then, Genya asked, "last night, when you asked me to be your tsuguko. Did you mean it?"

"Course I did. Why, made up your mind?"

"I still need to ask my friends." Genya adjusted his position on the crutches. "Oh, I should ask Kanao. She's a tsuguko, she can tell me what it's like."

Sanemi nodded his approval.

When they got to the butterfly mansion, it was already locked down for the day. Aoi let Genya in. He said a quick goodbye and promised to send Sanemi a crow later before following her inside.

"How's your leg?" Aoi asked.

"Better." Genya repeated the description he'd given Sanemi. "Do you think Kocho will give me the drug today?"

Aoi considered it. "Most likely. The two days' setback has made her a little impatient."

"Oh." Genya felt a little bad for that, even though it really wasn't his fault he'd been attacked.

Kocho admitted him into the lab, where Tamayo, Yushiro, and Nezuko all were waiting.

"Fort?" Nezuko asked as soon as she saw him.

Genya smiled. "Let me talk to Kocho first."

Kocho sat him down, and she and Tamayo poked at him for a little bit.

"He's healed enough," Kocho decided. "Let's give him the drug."

Tamayo went to prepare the syringe, while Kocho gave Genya a short explanation.

"The last drug worked too quickly for your body to absorb. It was also triggered by sunlight, which is why you didn't react until you went outside, and the reaction stopped once you were in a dark room."

"Oh, yeah, that makes sense."

Kocho nodded, then continued. "This drug acts very slowly. We estimate it will take ten hours to reach full effect. It doesn't react to sunlight, either, and I don't think it will cause as much discomfort as the last one."

"Sounds good," Genya thought. "I'm ready."

Tamayo came back with the syringe. Kocho cleaned a spot on Genya's neck with alcohol, then pressed her thumb down on it. Genya focused on Nezuko skipping around behind them to ignore the quick, sharp pain of the needle.

"Done," Kocho announced. "We'll check back in tomorrow morning. Until then, let's get you up to your room."

He grabbed his crutches and hobbled upstairs, Kocho right behind him. When they got to his room, he dropped down into the bed.

"More time lying down," he grumbled.

Kocho nodded. "Feel anything?"

"No."

"Hm."

Unsurprisingly, she took a blood sample. It did not escape Genya's notice that her blood drawing equipment seemed to be living in his room now. Although, his bag wasn't here anymore, and he had mostly been sleeping at the wind mansion. It wasn't really his room anymore.

Kocho put the blood sample away and then sat down. "I'm going to watch you for a bit, just to make sure you don't have a bad reaction," she explained.

"Okay."

She stared at him analytically. "How are things with Sanemi?"

"Oh. Good." Despite having lived in her house for quite a while, Genya hadn't talked with Kocho much outside of medical checkups. Their relationship was very much that of a doctor and patient, though he sometimes thought she saw it more as researcher and test subject. Kocho was very kind to him, but he still felt pretty nervous talking to her.

"He's not too mad at me, is he?" She sounded more amused than concerned. "For hearing he and Giyu are dating?"

"I don't think so." Sanemi had seemed afraid, not angry.

"And how is that for you?" Kocho asked. "You don't mind your brother having a boyfriend?"

"No." Where was this coming from, Genya wondered. Was she just checking in on him? "I think it's good for him."

Kocho just laughed at that.

While they were talking, Genya decided he might as well bring it up. "Hey, Sanemi said to ask you about something."

"Oh? What?"

"Um." Genya wasn't sure how to start this. He took a deep breath, then decided to just go for it. "We were talking yesterday and I was telling him that... I uh, I told him I don't ever feel attracted to anyone. And he said I should talk to you, because you said something similar once."

Kocho's smile fell. She looked startled, and vulnerable. Then, she looked away. When she spoke, her voice was softer and lower than usual. "I didn't think Sanemi remembered that."

Genya waited for her to say more. For some reason, he felt like he was seeing something he shouldn't. Like Kocho had been acting, but now the curtain had been pulled back and revealed something secret inside.

She fidgeted with her sleeve, another thing Genya had never seen her do. "My sister used to tell me that someday I would meet a man I loved, and my heart would open up like the wings of a butterfly." At Genya's face, she laughed softly. "Kanae was always a little eccentric. I'm afraid I was the more sensible between us."

Genya's heart hurt. He'd forgotten that she had also been the second sibling of her family, until she'd lost her dear older sister. It sounded like they had been really close, too.

Kocho sighed. "I never figured out how to tell her that she, and all our little sisters, were who made me my best self. I don't feel sexual attraction, but I also don't feel the desire to date or marry. My sisters are my family, and I'm satisfied with that."

Genya thought about that. He'd been thinking about those two as the same thing, but it also made sense to feel them separately.

Kocho smiled gently. "So to answer your original question, yes, I suppose. I'm asexual."

"Asexual," Genya repeated. It felt nice to know the word for it, to have something so simple to capture his complicated feelings.

Kocho perked back up to her usual smile and bright tone of voice, both of which Genya now suspected were fake. "Anything else you want to talk about? How's the bullying?"

"My leg is hurt, I haven't been outside," Genya reminded her.

"Right answer." She pulled back the curtains and made him lean into the light, looked in his eyes, looked in his mouth, checked his pulse, then hummed thoughtfully. "No change so far. That's alright, it's still early."

"What if it doesn't work?"

"Then we'll make another." She stood up. "Since you've had no negative signs, I'm going to get back to work. Shout if you need anything."

"Okay. Can I, uh, have something to do?"

"Of course. I'll have one of the girls bring an activity. Just make sure you're getting plenty of rest!" She gave him one last smile before backing through the doorway.

Genya laid down all the way. He waited a while, assuming someone would come along soon, but eventually he drifted off into a restless sleep. He was awoken by the sound of light footsteps in his room.

"Huh?" He opened his eyes and rolled so he was facing the door. "Kanao?"

She froze. "Kocho asked me to bring you something to do," she explained.

"Oh, yeah." Genya rubbed his eyes and sat up. "Thanks."

She set a book on the table beside his bed, then backed toward the door.

"Before you go," Genya called.

She stopped.

"Are you okay?" he asked. "You've been kind of quiet."

Kanao didn't say anything. She just stared at the ground, her eyes empty. Finally, she spoke. "I don't think we should be friends anymore."

Then, she turned and ran. Genya stared after her, wondering what he had done to make her decide that.

Sanemi twisted the stick in his hand so the side that still had bark was facing up. He pressed the sharp edge of his sword into it, then shaved down so the bark curled off into a strip. When the blade slipped and cut the piece free, he started again.

"Sanemi," Iguro greeted as he walked up. He sat down on the edge of the porch beside his old friend, tucking one leg up and folding the other under. Kaburamaru hissed, almost like he was saying hello too. When they had first met, Sanemi had thought Iguro was weird. Then he'd realized that Iguro probably thought he was weird, too, and tried talking to him. It turned out that they were both weird, pretty mean, and angry at the world, which was all they had needed to become friends.

"Would you like some tea?" offered the servant who had shown Iguro in.

Sanemi glanced to his friend, who nodded. "Sure. Thanks."

He slipped away. They both waited to start talking until he came back with the pot and cups.

Iguro poured himself some tea. He started to raise it to his lips, then remembered his bandages. That was another reason they were friends. They both had scars. Iguro's was horrible, drawn across his face by his own family. Sanemi's were all over his body, from his dad, the demon that once had been his mom, countless other demons, even his own blade. It had taken Iguro a long time to open up to Sanemi about what had happened to him, and Sanemi was pretty sure that he was still one of the only people who knew the whole story. He was also one of very few who Iguro showed his face to, and, consequently, the only one who knew just how much the Serpent Hashira loved tea.

His sword slipped, and nicked his thumb. A drop of blood swelled out.

"Careful," Iguro said. He took a sip of his tea.

Sanemi wiped the blood on his pants, then kept carving his stick. "Yeah, yeah."

"Precious stuff," Iguro reminded him.

"Shut the hell up."

Iguro just offered him a teacup. "How's Genya?"

He snorted. "You'd be better off asking Shinobu," he grumbled, taking the tea.

"She's working with him?"

"Mhm." Sanemi sighed. "Poor kid. Wish I could help him."

"There must be some way," Iguro suggested.

Sanemi sipped his tea, then got back to carving the stick. "I can make him my tsuguko," he suggested.

"Are you going to?"

"If he says yes."

"You already offered."

Sanemi nodded. "He's thinking about it." He laughed a little. "What kind of idiot doesn't say yes to being a tsuguko instantly?"

"Mh hm." Iguro nodded. He tipped onto his side, propping himself up with his elbow.

Sanemi sighed, and laid on his back. "Think it's a mistake?"

"Probably." Iguro sipped his tea. "Genya doesn't use breathing techniques. What will you even teach him?"

"I didn't really think it through," Sanemi admitted. "I just want to look out for him, y'know?"

"Mh."

They were quiet for a minute. Then, Sanemi sighed again. "Tell me something interesting."

"Gossip?" Iguro swirled his cup as he thought. Kaburamaru slithered down his wrist, and he held it still so the snake could have a sip. "I heard about some idiots who got tied to trees."

"Oh yeah." Sanemi remembered that. After those six demon slayers had tried to kill Genya, and Kocho had tied them up, he and Giyu had gone back to deal with them only for her to claim she'd already taken care of them. "What happened to them?"

"Himejima decided to put himself in charge of discipline." Iguro snorted. "Those six are probably still being forced to sit and think about their actions."

"Huh. Should've gutted them when I had the chance," Sanemi lamented, though he only half meant it. Yeah, he wanted to protect Genya, but his little brother didn't seem to think fighting was the way to do it. He saw some road Sanemi didn't understand, but desperately wanted to follow him down.

"Let's see... oh." Iguro's gaze snapped to Sanemi, his eyes focusing on him. "I also heard you and Giyu Tomioka are getting along now."

Sanemi froze. Who had said that? Kanroji? Did Iguro know more, or had someone just commented that he and Giyu were spending more time together? He tried to play off his fear. "Pft. No way. Who said that?"

Iguro stared at him analytically. "I noticed."

"Oh." Sanemi couldn't help but dart his eyes away, focusing on the overhang as he lied to his best friend through his teeth. "One too many practice fights, I guess."

Iguro didn't seem satisfied with that. He poured himself more tea, and pressed. "So you're friends with Tomioka now?"

Sanemi met his eyes again, just to make his lies more believable. It felt bad, doing this to Iguro, but he told himself his friend would understand. That was another reason they got along. They both did what they had to, no matter what. "'Friends' might be the wrong word." He snorted. "He's still damn annoying."

Iguro seemed satisfied enough with that. He smiled a little, and leaned back out of Sanemi's face. "Is he still on his whole I’m-not-like-the-rest-of-you thing?"

Sanemi inhaled deeply. It irritated him so much when Giyu said stuff like that. Why the hell did he think he was better than them? Because he was? He didn't have to go and point it out. He didn't have to be all hot and mysterious when he ticked Sanemi off. "Yup. No damn clue what it's about though."

Iguro downed another cup of tea. "He just thinks he's better than us."

Sanemi snorted. "He's got a few bruises that say otherwise." Then, he sat up, and mimicked hitting Giyu with a wooden sword. That made Iguro laugh. "Any more gossip?" Sanemi demanded as he laid back down.

Iguro shook his head. "You'd think there would be more conflict, with all the slayers in the Corps in one place at the same time."

"Yeah." Sanemi chuckled. "As the ones who would have to deal with it, we should be grateful."

Iguro nodded, and poured more tea. Sanemi took the pause in the conversation to wave down a servant and ask for another pot.

"How are things with Kanroji?" Sanemi asked carefully.

To his surprise, Iguro scowled hard. He reached into his pocket and produced a piece of paper, which he slapped down on Sanemi's chest. "Read this," he seethed.

Sanemi picked it up, frowning. It was a letter to Iguro from Kanroji. She spent most of it describing how her day was, her day that she had just spent all of with none other than Tanjiro Kamado!

"Can you believe this?" Iguro demanded.

Sanemi sat up, feeling almost as angry, and slammed the letter down on the porch. "He's everywhere! Every damn thing is about Tanjiro!"

Iguro nodded, glad to finally have someone agree with him. "What the hell am I supposed to do? Besides killing him."

Sanemi wasn't personally in dispute with Tanjiro anymore, but that didn't mean he had to like the little booger. He rubbed a hand down his face. "Damn, I wish Genya was here. He's good with this stuff."

"With what kind of stuff?" Iguro seemed confused.

"You know, love advice?"

"Oh. Right." Iguro blushed a little, and looked away. "Well, what would he say?"

"Hm." Sanemi tried to remember what Genya had told him. "Probably to ask her to dinner."

Iguro looked down. "You know I can't do that."

Sanemi took a deep breath. He rubbed the bridge of his nose, then turned to face Iguro head on. "Okay, you know what, I've been meaning to say this anyway. Obanai?"

"Hm?" Iguro sat up too.

Sanemi glared. "Get the hell over yourself."

Iguro glared back. "How, exactly, is that meant to be helpful?"

"Everyone in the Demon Slayer Corps has some awful dark backstory. Yeah, yours sucked more than most, but it doesn't determine the choice you get to make now, in the present. You can keep believing you're a horrible person for something that happened to you when you were young, or you can be someone else now, take advantage of the time you have to be with the people you love."

Iguro narrowed his eyes. "Genya's made you soft," he decided.

Sanemi laid down again. "Sure has."

Iguro dropped back down to his elbow. "You know what I did," he muttered. "Can someone like that really be good for someone like Kanroji?"

"It's like you weren't even listening to me." Sanemi grabbed his stick again and started picking at the bark with his fingernails. "I killed my own mom, Obanai. I think I can say all that with a little authority."

"Fine, okay. Fine." Iguro laid down on his chest, parallel to Sanemi, the teapot and cups between them. "Say I 'get over myself' and ask Kanroji to dinner. Why the hell would she ever say yes to dating me? Especially when her other option is Tanjiro Kamado. Or literally any other man in the Corps."

Sanemi accidentally snapped his stick in half. He glared at it. "Genya says love requires risk. You gotta take chances if you want to be with someone."

Iguro groaned. "I still don't think it's a good idea."

"Why not?" He had another reason, Sanemi was sure of it.

Iguro looked away. He opened and closed his mouth a few times before finally speaking. "If I ask her to a real dinner, I’ll have to eat, and she’ll see my face."

"Your scar," Sanemi clarified.

Iguro nodded.

"Remember what I just said about risk? And do you really think Kanroji's that shallow?"

"Of course not," Iguro snapped. "But I don't really want our first date conversation to be 'gee, how'd you get that giant freaking scar?'"

"She won't ask," Sanemi promised. "And even if she does, you don't have to tell her right away. And even if you do, it will turn out fine." He said that remembering his own first date, where Giyu had talked about his boyfriend dying during final selection.

Iguro looked away, frustrated. He took another big gulp of tea. "It's too much risk," he decided.

"Fine, then leave her for someone else," Sanemi suggested, knowing that would make him mad.

Sure enough, Iguro clenched his fists, glaring at the wall. "I can't do that either."

"So you'll keep doing nothing," Sanemi concluded, picking up his own cup of tea. He sat up a little to take a sip.

Iguro turned his glare to Sanemi. Then, he looked back at the ground. They were both quiet for a minute until Iguro changed the topic. "Care to tell me why Genya was giving you so much love advice?"

Sanemi silently cursed himself. He should have kept his mouth shut. "There's nothing to tell," he muttered.

Iguro narrowed his eyes. "You're a better liar than that, Sanemi."

"My heart's not in it." He twirled the two halves of the stick against each other. Then, he grabbed his sword, and started shaving at the bark again.

"We're friends," Iguro said plainly.

"Yup." Sanemi avoided looking at him.

"So tell me."

"Nope."

"Why not?"

Sanemi scowled at his project. "Can't."

"Why not?"

He sighed, and sat up. A few wood shavings fell inside his shirt, but he was too concerned with getting out of this with both his secrets kept and his friendship intact to care. "I just can't, okay, Obanai?"

Iguro sat up too. For a minute, he just stared at Sanemi angrily. It was hard to blame him for being so mad over this after being so open about Kanroji. Vulnerability had always been a two way exchange with them, and Sanemi was breaking that. He wished he could explain to Iguro why he couldn't share this without having to say what exactly was so secret.

"It's Giyu," Iguro concluded.

Sanemi collapsed, his head hitting the deck hard. "Stop freaking guessing."

Iguro pointed at him. "You're gay, and you like Giyu Tomioka. That's why you're spending time with him and getting love advice from Genya."

"Ahhh!" Sanemi rubbed his face. "See why I couldn't tell you?" There was no use trying to lie anymore.

Iguro rolled onto his knees so he could loom over Sanemi. "You can't date him. Do you know what people will say, what they'll do to you if you date a man?"

"Yes, I'm aware of homophobia," Sanemi growled. He met Iguro's glare fiercely. "That's why it's secret, which it won't be if you all keep guessing!"

"Who else guessed?" Iguro kept glaring at him. "Kanroji?"

"Obviously. And then she told Shinobu, and whoever the heck else she felt like."

"She'd keep it among the Hashira," Iguro guessed.

Sanemi sighed. Now that Iguro knew and was being more protective than anything else, he didn't feel so tense. Just tired. "Well, she didn't tell you, so I think she'll keep it to herself."

Iguro looked like he didn't quite believe that, but he did relax a little. "Why?" he asked quietly.

Sanemi let out a breath. "Hell if I know. Love just does whatever it feels like, doesn't it?"

Iguro nodded in agreement. "Sorry for, uh, the way I spoke about him earlier," he said awkwardly.

"Whatever," Sanemi muttered. He'd been pretty mean too. He hesitated a moment, then decided he might as well come all the way clean. "We're, uh, dating, actually. Me and Giyu. We're together."

"I'm so sorry," Iguro teased.

Sanemi punched him in the shoulder. "Shut up. At least I told my guy I like him."

"Alright, I'm a coward," Iguro conceded. He pointed again, smiling cruelly. "But you're  dating Giyu Tomioka."

"Shut the hell up," Sanemi growled back, sounding as mean as he could. This was how they teased each other. Anything was fair game, even poor Giyu. Even Iguro hating Tanjiro. "And I'm not the one jealous of a literal fifteen year old."

Iguro's smug look vanished.

Sanemi just smiled. "Get the hell over it, Obanai," he repeated. "Grow up and ask her out."

Iguro stood up. "We're done here," he decided. Before he started walking toward the front door, he gave Sanemi a light kick in the side.

"Good talk," Sanemi called after him.

Chapter Text

By noon the next day, Genya was ready to explode.

The book Kanao had brought him was about different kinds of bugs, something he was not interested in at all. He'd tried to read it anyway, but kept skipping pages and ended up skimming all the pictures in under an hour. After that, he tried and failed to nap. In the end, he stared at the ceiling until Sanemi came to visit him. Kocho checked in and decided the drug wasn't working yet, which made Genya think it wouldn't work at all. She told him to give it some more time, then gave him something to help him sleep. When he woke up again, it was light out and there was no one around. He laid there until he couldn't take it anymore, then got up.

Aoi was in the kitchen making lunch, as Genya had hoped. She glared when she saw him dragging himself in on his crutches.

"You're supposed to be in bed," she scolded.

He ignored her. "Is Kocho around?"

"She's in the lab downstairs, but don't let her catch you on your feet."

"Thanks."

Genya went down to the stairs anyway. His leg was feeling better, and while it was still too painful to put weight on, he could move it. The drug from last night, however, did not seem to be working at all.

Kocho was very surprised when she opened the lab door and saw Genya standing there. "You're supposed to be lying down."

He shook his head. "I can't lay down another second."

She looked displeased, but let him in anyway. Tamayo got to inspect him first, before Kocho took even more blood.

"No effect at all," Tamayo sighed.

Kocho tapped on the vial. "I told you it wasn't strong enough."

Tamayo didn't look very happy at that statement. "If it wasn't strong enough, we could double the dose, but this didn't work at all."

Kocho laughed. "That's even worse!"

Now Tamayo glared. "Please don't gloat, Lady Kocho. We still need to decide what to do for Genya."

Kocho sighed. "Very well, Lady Tamayo. Genya, you're free for now."

The moment she said that, Nezuko appeared beside Genya and grabbed his sleeve. She tugged him so hard he fell off the table. "Fort," she demanded, dragging him to his feet and back into the other room.

"Okay, okay," Genya laughed, trying not to jostle his injured leg. He let Nezuko pull him over to the two chairs with the blanket draped over them. She scooted under hers, then patted the floor under his. He felt his smile turn sad. "I still don't fit. Sorry."

As he dropped to the floor to sit with Nezuko, his smile fell altogether. He was stuck in demon form. Kocho and Tamayo were out of things to try. Kanao didn't want to be his friend anymore. Sanemi wanted him to be his tsuguko. He couldn't walk outside because he might get attacked. And looming behind it all was the inevitability of whatever Muzan Kibutsuji was planning.

Nezuko crawled out from under her chair, noticing something was wrong. She grew back to full size, reached out, and patted his head.

"Thanks." Genya tried to smile, but he couldn't bring himself to.

Kocho walked by. "I'm stepping out," she called. "I need to look something up. I'll be back in a few minutes, so don't leave just yet."

Genya nodded, then sighed. Kocho froze at the door. She walked over to him, then reached down and gave him a firm pat on the back. "Don't lose hope, Genya. We'll find a way to get you back to your human form."

Genya just nodded again. Kocho gave up on cheering him up and left.

Nezuko seemed concerned as she scanned him over. "What's wrong, Genya?"

He was a little startled to have her ask such a coherent question. He hadn't known her before she was turned into a demon, but he got the sense that he was seeing a piece of human Nezuko. "I ate a demon," he told her quietly. "Usually I would turn back to human form after a while, but this time I didn't. Now I'm stuck in demon form."

Nezuko looked sad. "Me too," she whispered.

Genya managed to smile for her. Kocho had been right again. Nezuko did see them as similar. She patted him on the head one more time, then crawled back under her chair.

"Come in my fort," she requested again.

"Nezuko," he sighed. "I don't fit."

She let out a frustrated sound, then crawled out again. Genya watched as she started combing through her hair.

"Do you want me to braid it?"

"Mn nh." She shook her head, her hair catching on her fingers. Then, she kept brushing, until she had worked her way around her entire head. Her hands became tangled in long, loose strands. Gently, she rolled them up, folding them into a small wad. When she was satisfied, she held it out to Genya.

He caught his breath. "What?"

"Hm." Nezuko thrust her ball of hair toward him.

Genya scooted back and held up his hand. "No, no Nezuko. I can't."

"Hm!" She just tried again.

The door to the lab opened, and Lady Tamayo peeked in. "Is everything alright in here?"

Nezuko turned to her. "Help!"

"No, we're okay," Genya corrected.

Tamayo came over anyway, dropping to her knees beside them. Nezuko showed her the ball of hair, then pointed at Genya. Tamayo nodded. "I see."

"I can't," Genya repeated.

Tamayo smiled at him kindly, and set a gently hand on his shoulder. "Genya," she said, her voice soft and warm, "Nezuko is offering this to you freely."

"No, I can't," he insisted. "Nezuko's my friend. I can't... I can't eat a part of her!"

Tamayo sighed gently. "She wants you to play with her, Genya. And she's found a way to help you, a way to share her blessing without harming herself. It's a gift freely given, which I encourage you to take."

He turned back to face Nezuko. She met his eyes and smiled, then held up the hair wad again. As she moved it closer to his face, he didn't resist, until she slipped it between his lips into his mouth.

The first rule of eating demons was to swallow without thinking. Genya did just that. He closed his eyes and ignored the taste, the feel, everything, until it was all the way down his throat.

Immediately, it began to take effect. His heart started to pound, his breaths becoming fast and shallow. "Damn, you're strong," he told Nezuko through his clenched teeth. His whole body felt like it was filling with fire, burning at the demon flesh already inside him. He doubled over, all his muscles contracting as his body transformed.

"Are you alright?" Tamayo asked, sounding alarmed.

"Yeah," Genya gasped. "I just wasn't expecting..." a few loose hairs from a demon shouldn't have such a strong effect. Nezuko was more powerful than he had thought.

Finally, the pain subsided, leaving his breathing heavy but normal.

"Damn," he repeated.

He felt amazing. All of the tension, the restlessness and uneasiness he'd gotten used to from having been affected by that other demon's flesh for so long was literally burned away. He felt stronger too, and more in control of his body. Looking at his hands, he noticed his nails were sharp like Nezuko's. He sat up so he could see the mirror on the other side of the room. Surprised, he blinked a few times. His eyes weren't black like usual; they were white with pink irises, like Nezuko's. His hair had also changed, the tips now shining orange like the ends of hers. He was still clearly in demon form, with his pointed fangs, but the change was obvious.

Nezuko hummed and clapped with glee. "Fort!" she ordered.

Tamayo smiled and stood up. "I'll let you play." She headed back into the lab.

Genya turned to Nezuko. "Thank you," he said, choking up a little. "Thank you so much, Nezuko. I feel so much better."

Nezuko made a fist, then extended her arm and dropped it on Genya's head.

"Right, fort."

He watched her shrink, then tried it himself. Sure enough, he could make himself smaller, and smaller, until he could fit underneath the chair. When he held up his hand his sleeve was too long for it. He laughed a little. Beside him, Nezuko looked very pleased. Playing with her reminded Genya so, so much of his own little sisters.

They sat in the fort until Kocho got back.

"Genya," she called as soon as the door to the basement was shut. "I have—" When she saw him under the chair with Nezuko, she stopped short.

"Uh, hey." Genya crawled out, and grew back to regular size. "Um."

She just stared at him. "What have you done."

"Um." Genya had no idea how to explain.

Thankfully, Tamayo came out of the lab. "Lady Kocho," she greeted.

Kocho turned to her, smiling brightly as she pointed at Genya. "Care to explain this?" Her tone was sweet, but cold.

Tamayo folded her hands. "Nezuko offered Genya some of her hair."

"And he accepted."

"With my encouragement," Tamayo admitted. Genya wasn't sure if that would make this better or worse.

Kocho looked furious. "Do you have any idea what you've done?"

"Sorry," Genya breathed. He knew he shouldn't have accepted.

Kocho glanced to him. "We'll talk in a minute." She focused back on Tamayo. "Lab. Now."

The door slammed behind them. Genya ran to it to listen, Nezuko right beside him. They both pressed their ears to the door.

"We have to start over!" Kocho cried. "All of our samples are worthless now. Nezuko is unlike any other demon. His entire composition will have changed."

"True," Tamayo admitted. "Although, the value of those samples was debatable to begin with."

"They were valuable to my research," Kocho said coldly.

"And now you'll get new ones," Tamayo said. The room fell silent for a second. Then, she added more quietly, "samples that will react much more similarly to our other patient."

There was a banging sound, which Genya guessed was Kocho slamming a fist on the metal table he was always made to sit on. "We're a step closer to our end goal now," she muttered.

"That's right." Tamayo sighed. "Nezuko was always the key. The insights we gain from Genya will be what turns it."

Kocho was quiet for a minute. "Next time," she said, "you wait until I'm back to make a move like that."

"It wasn't mine, it was Nezuko's," Tamayo argued.

Kocho laughed lightly, her tone returning to that fake, slightly threatening sweetness. "You could have made them wait."

She moved, and Genya heard her footsteps getting closer to the door. "Back," he whispered to Nezuko. They both ran to the fort, diving inside just before Kocho came back out of the lab. "I have some more things to look up," she said, "but I'll be back this evening."

Then, she turned to Genya.

Genya just waited inside the fort as she walked over and crouched down in front of him. "Sorry about that!" She smiled. "It's alright. I'm not mad at you or anything. Just a bit surprised."

"Yeah." Genya looked down at his too long sleeves. "I am too."

She turned to Nezuko. "That was very generous of you. You helped Genya a lot."

Nezuko smiled, looking pleased with herself.

"You're feeling okay?" Kocho asked Genya. "Nezuko is different from other demons, so you might experience some different effects."

"Yeah, I'm okay." Genya smiled weakly. "Way better, actually."

Kocho nodded. "Get some rest," she suggested.

"Okay," Genya agreed, even though he was very tired of hearing that.

Kocho hesitated, then stood up and left, headed up the stairs to do whatever research she was planning.

Genya turned back to Nezuko. "What now?"

She crawled out from under her chair and ran to the corner of the room, where a few blankets were folded. They were too big for her to pick up, and she had to grow a little to fit the pile, plus two pillows, in her arms.

"Rest," she told Genya as she dragged them into the fort.

"Fine, okay," Genya sighed.

He and Nezuko both got tucked in, rolled up in blankets way too big for them, lying so only the top half of each of their bodies was under their respective chairs. Nezuko fell asleep immediately. For a few minutes, Genya stared at the bottom of the chair, wondering what his life had come to where this didn't feel all that strange. Then, he drifted into an easy sleep for the first in a long time.

He woke up to Kocho calling his name.

"Hm?"

She smiled. "Good morning. Or rather, evening. Tamayo's gone, and I'm headed upstairs for the night. Everyone's in from training. You should come up."

"Yeah," Genya agreed. He poked Nezuko, and her eyes fluttered open. "Wanna go see Tanjiro?"

"Mhm!" She shot out from under the chair, jumping excitedly.

Genya crawled out and then raised up to full height. He started walking toward the stairs, then stopped.

His leg was completely better. It didn't feel numb, or bruised, or painful at all. In that short time he had been asleep, it had somehow healed.

"My leg," he told Kocho.

She nodded. "Nezuko is different from other demons in that she gains power by sleeping. I assume you'll experience something similar. Come now. Aoi's making dinner, and I told her to include you in the head count."

Genya followed Kocho up the stairs, Nezuko on his heels. His leg really was all better. It was weird to put weight on it after days of avoiding that, but then, feeling good in general felt strange to him at the moment. The strangest thing of all though was that he knew this wasn't his hundred percent, either. He was still in his demon form, even if it was a lot closer to human form.

When they got to the dining room, all of the inhabitants of the butterfly mansion were there. Inosuke was helping Aoi carry dishes, spreading them across the table with the assistance of the three little ones. Zenitsu was telling Tanjiro something, with Kanao listening on his other side. Kocho sat at the head of the table, in her position as mistress of all of this warm, welcoming chaos.

Tanjiro turned to the doorway when he saw Genya and Nezuko come in. "Hey, Genya," he started to say, but when his eyes locked onto Genya, they went wide.

In an instant, Tanjiro was on his feet, across the table, and between Genya and Nezuko. He had his hand on his sword hilt, and was looking absolutely furious.

Genya blinked and stepped back. "What?" he started to ask, but stopped himself.

It was clear what was wrong. Genya had eaten Nezuko's hair, and it showed. His demonic features matched her perfectly. More than that, Tanjiro would be able to smell the difference.

Tanjiro's foot slid forward threateningly, and Zenitsu appeared by his side, also guarding Nezuko. Genya tried to step back, but he bumped the wall. Instinctively, his hand dropped to his gun, but he drew it away. These were his friends. They wouldn't hurt him. Right?

But then, he'd thought they trusted him. This didn't feel like trust.

"It's, Tanjiro, it's not what you think," he stammered.

Tanjiro glared. "Tell me, then. What other demon did you see today with the exact same scent as Nezuko?"

"No, I..." Genya gulped. "She was trying to help me."

Kocho arrived at Genya's side, smiling calmly. "Let's not do anything hasty, alright?"

Tanjiro bared his teeth, scowling furiously. "You ate a part of my sister!"

Genya just blinked, and pressed himself against the wall. "I'm sorry," he breathed.

Zenitsu glared too. "You will be," he threatened.

"Please try to calm down," Kocho said, but her tone only seemed to make it worse.

Tanjiro started to draw his sword, and Genya wondered what he was planning to do. He stopped, though, when Nezuko caught his wrist.

"Tanjiro," she said quietly.

Tanjiro turned to her, his expression dropping from angry to concerned in an instant. "Nezuko, are you alright? Are you hurt?"

She sniffed, and tears started pooling in the corners of her eyes. "Tanjiro," she repeated.

Tanjiro put his hands on her shoulders. "Tell me what's wrong, Nezuko!"

Zenitsu turned back to Genya. "You're dead," he growled.

Genya just stayed where he was.

Suddenly, Nezuko slipped free of Tanjiro's grasp, and ran toward Genya. She stopped between them. "I..." she started. She glanced back at Genya. "I..."

"What is it?" Tanjiro tried again.

Nezuko took a deep breath. "My choice," she said firmly.

Tanjiro looked surprised. He stepped closer, though without his hand on his sword this time.

Nezuko clenched her fists. She took another deep breath, then spoke again. "It was my choice to share with Genya."

Kocho stepped forward too. "Nezuko gave Genya some of her loose hair. She was concerned about him feeling bad from eating demon flesh."

Tanjiro stepped forward again, then wrapped Nezuko in a big hug. "Oh, Nezuko!" He started crying.

Nezuko patted his back.

Tanjiro gave her a squeeze, then let go. He turned to Genya, his eyes wet and filled with remorse.

"It's fine," Genya muttered before he could say anything.

Tanjiro dropped to his knees and bowed his head anyway. "Genya," he choked. "I'm so, so sorry."

Genya crouched so they were face level. "Hey, it's fine, Tanjiro. I get it. I'd flip if I thought someone hurt Sanemi."

Tanjiro met his eyes, wiped his tears, and smiled.

"Hey, Kocho?" Zenitsu asked.

Kocho turned to him. "Yes, Zenitsu?"

He let out a few forced laughs. "Why didn't you say all that from the beginning?" Suddenly, violently, he jumped, making his hair fly every direction. "Now we look like total jerks!" he screeched.

Kocho just kept smiling. "I tried, but you weren't listening."

Zenitsu threw himself on the floor at Genya's feet. "Forgive me too," he begged. "I'm a sad, pathetic excuse for a friend. I don't deserve you, Genya!"

He reached for Genya's ankle, but Genya kicked his hand away. "Yes, just get up," he grumbled.

Zenitsu shot to his feet. "Oh, Genya! You're so—"

Genya cut him off. "No, just stop. Can we eat now?"

"Please," Aoi agreed from the other side of the table. "Before all my hard work gets cold."

"Our hard work!" Inosuke corrected. "I helped!"

Aoi sighed. "Yes, you did. Now sit down, all of you."

Slowly, they all sat down. Tanjiro and Zenitsu returned to where they were before. Nezuko sat across from her brother, and Genya decided to sit across from Zenitsu, rather than Kanao who apparently didn't want to be his friend anymore. He glanced over to her, just to see what she'd do. She looked away. Actually, Tanjiro and Zenitsu wouldn't look at him either. It made the dinner very awkward. Kocho tried to force conversation, but eventually gave up. He just sat there while they ate in silence.

Halfway through, Genya excused himself. He sent his crow to Sanemi, and soon his brother was there to get him.

Sanemi scanned him. "So the treatment... you look different, but still..."

Genya pushed past him out the front door. "Let's just go."

Sanemi had to jog a few steps to catch up. "What's wrong with you?" He sounded concerned, despite the harsh phrasing.

Genya sighed, then gave him the full story, minus the parts with Tamayo, of course. He was pretty sure even his brother wasn't allowed to know about her or the cure to turn demons human again.

"Damn," Sanemi said when he finished.

Genya snorted.

Sanemi reached over and ruffled his little brother's hair. "But you're feeling better. That's what matters. Your friends will come around."

"I feel bad for Tanjiro and Zenitsu," Genya admitted. "I know they didn't mean... it probably really looked like I hurt Nezuko."

"Still," Sanemi muttered. "The lack of trust."

"They barely know me," Genya reasoned. "And it was a first reaction. Once Nezuko and Kocho explained, they understood."

Sanemi cast him a look he couldn't quite read, but didn't say anything else on the topic.

When they got back to the wind mansion, Giyu was sitting on the porch. He stood up when they came through the gate.

"Hey." Sanemi kissed him.

Giyu gave a small, quick smile. When he saw Genya, though, it turned to a look of confusion.

"Long story," Sanemi told him as he walked up into the house.

Sanemi and Giyu ate dinner, while Genya sat with them. He rubbed his eyes a few times before deciding he should just call it a night.

"I'm going to bed," he told them. "Night."

Sanemi looked concerned, but he just said goodnight.

The moment Genya was in bed, he passed out, tonight grateful to skip the awful time of contemplation that too often came before sleep.

Chapter Text

Tanjiro came to visit Genya just after noon. 

Genya had decided to train out back of the wind mansion that day. He was feeling pretty good physically, but not so great about everything that had happened yesterday; he wanted to get up and around again but was too nervous to go to Hashira training. 

He was in the middle of a new shooting course he'd set up when Tanjiro arrived. 

"Hey, Genya!" he greeted cheerfully, although from how carefully he approached it was clear he was unsure. 

Genya lowered his gun. "Hey," he returned, sounding a lot more tense than Tanjiro had. 

Tanjiro stopped a few feet away. "What are you up to?" he asked politely. 

Genya gestured toward the targets he'd set up. "Training."

"Oh." Tanjiro's smile wavered. "That's good."

"Did you need something?" Genya got the feeling his friend was here for a reason. 

"No." Tanjiro stepped a little closer. "Actually, I came to see why you didn't come to Hashira training today."

"Oh." Genya looked down. 

Tanjiro came even closer. "It's not because of what happened yesterday, is it?"

Genya didn't answer, because that was the reason he hadn't gone. 

Tanjiro looked sad. "Genya, I really am sorry. I should have trusted you rather than assumed the worst. Please, let me make it up to you."

"What?" Genya met his eyes, frowning. "No, it's... Tanjiro, it's fine. Really. I get it." He wasn't the one who should be mad. 

Tanjiro set his expression firm. "No, Genya, I insist. I'll find some way to make up for my mistake."

"No," Genya argued. "Tanjiro, you're the one who should be mad at me, so stop apologizing!"

Now Tanjiro just looked confused. 

Genya let out a sharp breath. "I shouldn't have... when Nezuko offered her hair, I just... I was so desperate to feel better, I just let it happen." He looked down again. "I know how messed up it is, but I did it anyway."

"Hey." Tanjiro caught his eye, and smiled kindly. "If Nezuko wanted to share her powers with you, then that's that. It's her decision, and you shouldn't feel any guilt over it."

Genya couldn't quite believe that, but he held Tanjiro's gaze anyway. 

"If neither of us are unhappy with the other, then the problem is solved," Tanjiro declared. "Right?"

That did make Genya feel a little better. "Sure," he agreed. 

To his surprise, Tanjiro sat down. Slowly, hesitantly, Genya sat down next to him. 

"So," Tanjiro started, "how are things with Sanemi?"

Genya nodded slowly. "Good." Things had been chaotic lately. He hadn't spent as much time with his friends over the past few days, so catching up with Tanjiro should be nice. Even if it was a little weird they were doing it while sitting in the dirt outside of the wind mansion after having just resolved a disagreement. 

Tanjiro smiled brightly. "That's great!"

Genya remembered something he'd actually meant to talk to Tanjiro about. "Sanemi asked me to be his tsuguko," he told his friend. 

"What? Genya, that's amazing!" Tanjiro cheered. "Are you going to do it?"

"I don't know." Genya laughed dryly. "I'm not really tsuguko material. I can't use a breathing technique, and I'm not really good at anything except shooting."

"Sanemi knows that. I'm sure he doesn't expect anything from you that you can't do," Tanjiro assured him. 

Genya was pretty sure Sanemi expected a lot from him, but he didn't point that out. "There's also... well, the thing is, I don't think Sanemi actually wants me as a tsuguko."

Tanjiro tilted his head, frowning a little. "What do you mean?"

"He's just doing it to be protective," Genya explained. "He wants to train me and keep an eye on me so I don't get hurt."

Tanjiro smiled again. "Genya, that's sweet. He cares about you so much."

"Yeah," Genya agreed, if a bit hesitantly. He got the feeling Tanjiro's relationship with Nezuko was different. It was hard to explain how, other than the fact that Genya and Sanemi had only been close for a week after many years apart. They were both a lot more argumentative, too, and not as close in age. They had also been fighting demons a lot longer than Tanjiro and Nezuko, and their happy memories with their family were short and hazy from time. All of that made the Shinazugawas' relationship tense, even if it was every bit as protective and loving as the Kamados'. 

"You should say yes," Tanjiro encouraged. 

"You think so?" Genya wasn't sure why he wouldn't, but for some reason he could not shake his hesitation. "I wanted to ask Kanao what being a tsuguko was like, but," he shrugged. 

Tanjiro seemed confused. "But what?"

Genya laughed dryly. "She made it pretty clear she didn't want to talk to me anymore."

Now Tanjiro seemed concerned. "Kanao? Why? What happened? I thought you..." He looked away. 

"You thought we what?" Genya felt a twist in his stomach. 

"It's just my silly worrying," Tanjiro said softly, "but I thought you liked each other and maybe had something going on."

"No," Genya said immediately. "Oh no, no, we don't. We just talked a bit about... something... and I thought we were getting to be friends, which, neither of us have many so I thought was good, but she was very clear that we're not."

Tanjiro rubbed a hand down his face. "I knew I was making something out of nothing. 

At first, Genya counted this as another instance of his friend not trusting him. Maybe it was, but he was starting to get the picture that Tanjiro was not as perfect as people saw him. He messed up too, just as often as Genya did. It was reassuring, in a way, to remember that his kindest friend was just as human. 

"No," Genya promised again. "It's not like that. And I know you like her."

Tanjiro still seemed a little ashamed to have doubted Genya once again, but he didn't say anything else about it. Instead, he started to switch topics, then seemed to realize what Genya had said. "Kanao doesn't want to be friends with you anymore? Why? That's so random and unlike her."

Genya shrugged. "Hell if I know. She stopped talking to me and when I asked her about it she said it would be best if we weren't friends anymore."

"Oh." Tanjiro looked down. He seemed a little distressed. "I hope it's not because of me."

"Uh, why would it be because of you?" 

He bit his lip. "I, well, I said something to her about how much time you had been spending together that I really shouldn't have."

"Oh." Genya hadn't realized just how jealous Tanjiro was. 

Tanjiro buried his face in his hands. "I'm so bad at this," he complained. "I really, really want to date Kanao, but I also want to do it right and also be a good friend, and it's so hard."

Genya nodded slowly. "And you're still concerned about Nezuko and defeating Muzan Kibutsuji."

"Exactly! How can I even think about love or getting married someday with that hanging so close in the future?"

Genya laughed gently. "Maybe you're thinking about it too much."

Tanjiro tilted his head. "What do you mean?"

"Well, it's not that complicated." Genya shrugged. "Kocho's working with Nezuko. Muzan's planning an attack, but we're preparing for it. Kanao likes you, so instead of thinking about her as a girl you like just be yourself with her. And you are a good friend, Tanjiro, even if you mess up a little sometimes."

Slowly, Tanjiro started to smile again. "When you say it like that, it does all sound pretty simple. Thanks, Genya."

Genya just gave him a little half smile.

Tanjiro let out a long sigh. "I should probably talk to Kanao again."

Genya nodded in encouragement. Talking about things openly always seemed to resolve whatever conflict was going on. 

"And you should talk to Sanemi!" Tanjiro nudged him. "Tell him you want to be his tsuguko."

"Okay, yeah." Genya nodded thoughtfully. "Yeah, I think I will. I can do this." Even if it was hard. 

"Yes! You can do it! And that's one step closer to being a Hashira," Tanjiro pointed out. "If you still want that?" 

Genya hugged his knees. "All I wanted was to get close to Sanemi," he admitted. "I don't really care about being a Hashira anymore, but I guess there's no real down side to it, as long as I train and get good enough."

"You will," Tanjiro assured him. "I bet Sanemi's a great trainer."

They both laughed a little nervously. They had gotten each other kicked out of Sanemi's phase of Hashira training, so neither of them had any idea if he was a good teacher or not. 

"Oh, speaking of Sanemi." Tanjiro's smile turned curious. "Any idea what's going on with him and Giyu? I noticed they've been together a lot."

Genya froze. Sanemi and Giyu were keeping their relationship a tight secret. If people noticed they were hanging out too much, they could face trouble. "They've been training together," Genya said carefully. 

"Oh, really?" Tanjiro glanced toward the fence surrounding the wind mansion, as if Giyu was there right now. "That's good. I'm glad Giyu is training and talking to people."

Genya didn't want to pry, but he did wonder if there was some reason Giyu was so isolated. He seemed sad a lot, really any time he wasn't romantically staring into Sanemi's eyes. Before they had started dating, Genya thought Giyu might not have talked to anyone much. Although, he was friends with Kocho, right? Genya really didn't know him all that well. 

Tanjiro shifted. "I think I should get back to training. Are you coming?"

Genya just shook his head. 

"No one's mad at you," Tanjiro promised. 

Genya could argue that they might be, but he decided to accept it. "I look too much like a demon," he pointed out instead. There was no hiding it behind sunglasses now. 

Tanjiro looked concerned. "Genya, I think... is it okay if I tell you what I think?"

"Sure."

"People know about you," he said. "No one will be surprised to see you looking like a demon. They've made up their minds whether to accept or hate you, and seeing you won't make it worse."

Genya felt like he should argue, but Tanjiro continued before he could come up with something good. 

"It makes sense if you're afraid. I would be too. But it doesn't make sense to lock yourself away and not do the things you want to because of it. And if you show up places looking like a demon and people get to meet you and see you for who you are completely, maybe they'll change their minds," he finished with a warm smile. 

Genya found himself smiling back. "Thanks," he choked. That was so kind. "Okay, I'll come. But you have to wait for me to talk to Sanemi."

"Sure." 

Tanjiro walked with him around to the front gate, then promised to wait there for Genya to come back. He wished him good luck as Genya headed inside the wind mansion. 

Sanemi was in the yard, training. His trainees looked miserable, breathing hard and covered in bruises, but Sanemi himself looked energized. He shouted at a pair of slackers to get up and try again, before giving them a good whacking under the guise of a practice fight. In all honesty, Genya was terrified to train under him. He assured himself that being Sanemi's tsuguko and brother would mean a better training regime than getting beat up every day. 

Genya took a deep breath. Remembering what he and Tanjiro had just talked about, he stepped into the courtyard boldly. 

Several of Sanemi's trainees stopped and looked. A few scooted away, and one glared. Genya tried to ignore them, just waiting quietly for his brother to notice he was there. When Sanemi caught sight of him, he lowered his sword and paused the training. 

"Hey," he greeted as he met his little brother by the porch. "Come to join the fun?"

"No." Suddenly, Genya felt a little shy. "I, uh, wanted to tell you something."

"Kay." Sanemi nodded. "Go ahead."

"I talked to Tanjiro," Genya started. He took a deep breath. This was his brother. He didn't need to be nervous. "About being your tsuguko. And... yes. I'll do it."

Sanemi smiled wide, and clapped a hand down on Genya's shoulder. "Good." He gave him a little shake. "I gotta get back to these whiney brats, but I'll turn in the paperwork tonight, and we can start training tomorrow. That good with you?"

"Yes." Genya smiled back, feeling warm. "I'm going to training, but I'll see you tonight."

"Who's walking you?" Sanemi demanded, still keeping his smile.

"Tanjiro."

"Damn that kid. He's everywhere." Sanemi slapped him lightly on the arm. "Kay, get going."

With that, he returned to thrashing his students. Genya just smiled after him, equally excited and nervous for what came next. Then, he met Tanjiro, and they headed up to training with Himejima. 

Chapter Text

Sanemi won the practice fight with Kanroji. 

It was admittedly a close call, but he had the advantage of experience. He also had a fair measure of hatred fueling him that day, of both Kanroji, who Iguro talked about an annoying amount, and Giyu, who he had bumped into that morning. There was no one on Earth who could set Sanemi off like Giyu could. Who the hell did that guy think he was! They were all Hashira. Getting there first didn't mean he was any better. And yet, there he was, holding his head up and ignoring Sanemi like he was so much better. Sanemi just wanted to grab him and... do something! Strangle him, maybe. Make his life flash before his eyes. 

"Stay for snack," Kanroji invited. 

"No." Sanemi started to leave, but Kanroji caught the sleeve of his jacket. 

"Sit," she insisted. "I can tell you need to talk."

"I don't," he grumbled. 

"I need to talk." Kanroji smiled, and sat down. "So stay and listen to me?"

Sanemi didn't like her. He kind of wanted to kick over her little snack table and make her cry. But in the spirit of cooperating with his coworkers, he sat down instead. 

"I don't know what to do," she started whining. Sanemi really wanted to punch her. 

"Then don't do anything," he suggested, not caring what she was complaining about.

"That's what I've been doing! My heart can't take it anymore!" she cried. 

Sanemi let out a frustrated breath. One minute into their talk, and he was already annoyed. 

Kanroji sighed. "Does your head ever get stuck on someone? Like, somehow they always work their way into your thoughts?"

"Ugh. Yeah," Sanemi admitted. If she was going to start an actual conversation, he would participate. He didn't know who she was talking about, but it didn't matter. Whoever it was that Kanroji hated, it sounded a lot like him and Giyu. 

"It's like you can't get away from them!"

"Mhm." He nodded. Giyu showed up everywhere!

"And every time you think about them, your heart starts pounding."

"Oh yeah." Even picturing Giyu's face made his blood rush. 

"And you just, every time you talk to them you feel like you're saying the wrong thing."

"Yes!" Giyu had the strangest way of making Sanemi snap, and worse, regret it. 

"It's like, you need them to see you!"

"It's so damn annoying," Sanemi agreed. He hated when Giyu wouldn't look at him. 

"And you just can't help but think they're cool."

"Grh!" Sanemi dragged his hands down his face. "Exactly! Like, everything else is bad enough, but why does Giyu have to be so damn good at everything!"

Suddenly, Kanroji didn't look so distressed. She leaned closer, smiling mischievously. "Oh-ho! Giyu Tomioka?" she sang. "Does someone have a little crush on his rival?"

Sanemi froze. "What?"

She giggled. "You're crushing on Giyu!"

"What? No!" Sanemi raged. He was not. "I hate him! He makes blood boil! He won't leave me alone!"

Kanroji tilted her head. "But didn't you just agree with everything I said?"

"I thought you were talking about someone you hated!" Although, maybe he should have seen this coming. She was the Love Hashira, after all. "I don't like Giyu."

Kanroji blinked. "Don't you?"

He didn't. Giyu annoyed him to no end. In fact, he would not even entertain the idea of liking Giyu, because the thought of dating that guy, of marrying him and being stuck with him forever, was sickening. 

Although, the alternative of never seeing Giyu again....

No. Sanemi refused to like him. Giyu was aloof and full of himself. He was even and cool, rightfully aware of how powerful he was. Giyu was distant, refusing to work with the other Hashira. He was independent, and reserved from some mysterious past that Sanemi would certainly like to know. Giyu was sharp, yet easily confused. He was considerate, but suffered no nonsense. He was so damn annoying!

"Sanemi?" Kanroji said carefully. "You're, um, you're blushing."

"Damn you." Sanemi jumped up and ran away. 

He did not like Giyu. He did not. He did—

Okay, you know what? Damn it all to hell. He had a crush on Giyu freaking Tomioka. He was so, so far into this crush, mistaking it for hatred or jealousy or whatever, that even thinking about Giyu made his heart pound a little faster. He wanted Giyu to look at him, to acknowledge him, to give him anything at all. Giyu, who was so calm even in battle, who was good at everything he picked up, who could send a shiver down his spine with just a look. 

There, outside Kanroji's mansion, Sanemi dropped to his knees, swearing to himself as he finally realized: he loved Giyu Tomioka. 

Sometimes, Kocho came to visit Giyu. It was nice, even though he was pretty sure it was out of pity. 

"You need to get some furniture," Kocho politely informed him as she sat across from him on the hardwood floor. 

Giyu didn't want furniture. He liked having an empty house. Full houses felt like they should be full of people, but he lived alone. 

Kocho cleared her throat. "I'm glad you decided to join Hashira training. I'm sure the trainees will benefit from studying under you. What changed your mind?"

He looked down. "Tanjiro." 

After talking to Tanjiro about Sabito, Giyu strangely felt better about the whole thing. He still didn't believe he deserved to be a Hashira, but he somehow felt less alone. At least, he wanted to be less alone. Living by himself, having no friends, was miserable. He wanted someone in his life. For a long time, he'd felt like he didn't deserve that. But Tanjiro had pushed his friendship on Giyu anyway, so now he thought maybe he didn't need to deserve it. 

"Ah, Tanjiro." Kocho nodded. That name was all that was needed. Tanjiro had found his way into the heart of the Corps itself and forever changed it. 

They sat in silence for a few minutes. Giyu met Kocho's gaze, and just stared into it. It was nice, to meet the eyes of another human. It made him feel like he existed. 

"So," Kocho said suddenly. "Sanemi."

Giyu blinked. "What about him?"

She laughed lightly. "You like him, don't you?"

Giyu did like Sanemi. He was kind of confusing, since he was always so angry, but Giyu didn't mind that. Sanemi always seemed to care about something. He was the most dedicated demon slayer Giyu knew, risking his life for the cause without thought. He was skilled, amazing in a fight, probably better than Giyu himself. It was hard to ignore him, Giyu found, with his loud personality, and also his open shirt revealing his impressive abs. Sometimes Giyu thought about touching them, and then he felt bad about it, because there was no reason he could fathom that Sanemi would ever want him to do that or that he would like him back in general. 

He kept his gaze fixed on the floor. "Yeah. I like Sanemi."

Kocho sat up a little straighter, making Giyu feel like he'd given the correct answer. "I know. It's painfully obvious."

Giyu blinked, then once again met her gaze. "Is it?"

"Oh yeah. I would be shocked if Sanemi hadn't noticed too."

Giyu wasn't sure how he felt about that. On one hand, he wanted Sanemi to know so they could maybe date. But on the other, Sanemi wouldn't like him back, and then everything would be bad. "Do you think," he wondered slowly, "maybe that's why Sanemi hates me so much?"

"Oh, silly!" Kocho waved her hand back and forth, shooing away the thought. "Sanemi doesn't hate you. He's mean to everyone!"

"Maybe he just hates you too," Giyu suggested. 

"Okay, that's enough for today," Kocho decided. She stood up. "Walk me out."

Giyu walked with her to the front door and said goodbye. As she left, Giyu wondered if it was possible that Sanemi liked him back. Maybe, he decided. Nothing was impossible. 

Sanemi woke up smiling to himself. What a great night. 

He'd asked Giyu on a date, they'd opened up to each other, and then they'd kissed! How could it have possibly gone better? Oh wait, Giyu was his damn boyfriend! That's how it got better! Best night since he'd made up with Genya. 

Sanemi called his crow as he got ready for his morning walk. No reason his boyfriend shouldn't be invited to join him. 

When he stepped out of his front door, his boyfriend (yeah, he was going to use that word as many damn times as he pleased) was waiting for him. 

"Good morning," Giyu said. He seemed a little nervous. 

Sanemi decided he just needed a kiss. He walked right up to Giyu, smiled, and kissed him quickly. "Morning."

Sure enough, all of Giyu's hesitation melted away. He paused just a moment before reaching for Sanemi's hand. Their fingers locked together, and Sanemi gave his palm a squeeze. Then, they started on their walk. 

Sanemi talked a little, and Giyu listened. Then Giyu said a few things and Sanemi laughed at him. They went the long way, happy for time together. Somewhere in the woods, Giyu stopped them for a nice, long kiss. Then they looped back to the house, somewhat regretfully. There was lots of work to be done, so dates would have to be stolen in the moments in between. 

When they got back to the wind mansion, Sanemi glared. None other than Kanroji was loitering outside. Sanemi quickly dropped Giyu's hand, and they drifted apart. 

"Hey!" Kanroji greeted, waving to them cheerfully. "Good morning!"

Giyu kind of half waved back, but Sanemi set his face in a glare. "Why the hell are you here?"

Kanroji looked a little alarmed, but she pressed on anyway. "I came to check on Genya, after the presentation two days ago."

"Damn." Sanemi had been so distracted by Giyu, it felt like it had been way longer than that. "Genya's at Shinobu's."

"Oh. Okay, thanks." Kanroji glanced around. "Well, I'm sure Kocho's checked in on him, so I guess I'll just go home. Hey, what are you two up to?"

"None of your damn business," Sanemi muttered. 

Kanroji seemed confused. Then, a light lit in her eye. "Okay," she said, smiling a little as she backed away. "Hey, maybe I'll stop by and talk to Kocho after all. Well, I'll see you two later. Bye!"

With that, she pranced away. 

"What the hell was that about?" Sanemi wondered. 

Giyu seemed lost. 

"Whatever. Probably nothing," Sanemi decided. He caught Giyu's hand again and gave him a kiss. 

Giyu kissed back. "I'll be back when Hashira training is done for today," he promised. 

Sanemi groaned. "Can't you stay?"

"I'll only distract you." Giyu kissed him again. "And I have a meeting with the Master."

"Okay, good excuse." Sanemi kissed him one last time. "Now get out of here."

Giyu backed away, leaving Sanemi feeling a little cold. He sighed, and went inside, hating that he had to go so quickly from a nice walk with his boyfriend to training a bunch of incompetent little snots. Then, he realized it was within his power to cancel training for a day, and went ahead and did just that. 

Kanao was angry. It was very, very easy to see, and Tanjiro really could not fault her. 

He'd chickened out. It was easy to plan to confess that he liked her, but much, much harder to actually do it. So when she had started what he was pretty sure what was about to be her own confession, he'd freaked out and put an end to it. He had of course regretted it immediately, but there was nothing to be done. He would have to talk to her this morning like Genya had suggested. 

Luckily, he ran into her in the hallway. 

"Kanao!" he called. "Wait, can we talk?"

She turned and looked at him, her expression empty. She looked like she often did as she stared blankly in his direction, but he could smell anger still wafting off of her. 

"Let's sit down," he requested. 

Kanao gave no response, but followed him as he walked outside. He found a spot on the porch where the sun heated the wood, and invited her to sit before sitting down himself. 

"I'm really sorry about last night," he said. "I shouldn't have interrupted you."

Kanao's eyes flitted up to his face. Then, she opened her mouth and spoke softly. "It really hurt my feelings."

"I know." Tanjiro felt like crying. "I'm so sorry. I'll be more careful not to do it in the future."

Kanao just looked down again. 

Tanjiro was hoping she would continue what she was going to say last night. If Inosuke and Genya were right, she had been planning to tell him she liked him. He was about to bring it up when she finally spoke. 

"Tanjiro?" she asked softly, "has Genya said anything about me?"

"Um..." Tanjiro wondered why she would ask that. "I don't think so?"

She looked a little distressed. 

"You guys are pretty good friends," Tanjiro said. Now that he was thinking about it, they were a lot closer than he was with Kanao. At least, it looked like it from the outside. 

"I'm not," she said so quietly Tanjiro almost couldn't hear. 

"No, it's okay," Tanjiro assured her. He felt bad for even starting to feel jealous. "If Genya is who you'd prefer to..." he stopped himself. What was he even saying? He didn't want Kanao to date Genya! And saying that it was okay before either of them had even mentioned dating or liking each other, it made no sense. 

"Never mind," Kanao squeaked. She stood up, and left. 

Tanjiro groaned and leaned back, lying down on the porch. What was wrong with him?

Chapter Text

Genya pushed open the door to the lab. "Hello?"

As soon as he had arrived at the butterfly mansion, Aoi had directed him to the basement. He'd been called away in the middle of training, which was a little disappointing. Tanjiro was getting close to moving the log bundles, after which he would get the chance to work on the boulder. Genya had some tips from Himejima about repetitive motion that he wondered if Tanjiro knew about. He wanted to be there when his friend started on the boulder so he could share what he knew. Even if the rest of them never got those rocks to budge, Genya knew Tanjiro would. 

He assumed he'd been summoned by Kocho because she had another drug to try. It seemed like she wasn't here, though, because she hadn't greeted him at the basement door. 

Genya walked all the way through to the main lab. When he opened the second door, he startled Lady Tamayo. 

"Oh, Genya." She let out a small sigh of relief. "Good, you're here."

"I didn't mean to startle you," he apologized. 

"It's quite alright." She set down whatever she had been looking at, and turned to face him. "Lady Kocho had to step out, but she will return soon. Please, have a seat."

The only place to sit was the metal exam table, which was where Genya assumed he was meant to sit anyway. "Is the drug ready?" he asked. 

"I'm sorry," Tamayo said. "We've hit a setback. Lady Kocho felt that an exam and a few blood samples would give us some fresh ideas."

Genya tried not to feel too disappointed. A good cure was bound to take time. He nodded, then glanced around. "Where's, uh, his name is Yushiro, right?"

"I asked him to step out a moment." She folded her hands, her back against the counter. "I was hoping to speak to you about something privately."

"Oh." Genya felt himself squirming a little. He tried to hold still. "What is it? Is something wrong?"

Tamayo's expression betrayed nothing, but her voiced turned soft and gentle. "I'm concerned for you," she began. 

"Why?" Was there something wrong he didn't know about?

"I looked back through Lady Kocho's records of every blood sample she's taken from you. In each one, the count of demon cells is higher than the last."

Genya nodded. Kocho had told him that. 

Tamayo lowered her gaze. "Genya, every demon has some of Muzan Kibutsuji's blood inside them. Every time you eat a demon, you ingest a bit of it."

Genya's heart started pounding. He saw where this was going. "But demons can't make other demons. Just because they have some of Muzan's blood doesn't mean I'll become a demon from their blood. Kocho said I wouldn't."

"Yes," Tamayo explained slowly. "You won't become a demon from eating any one demon, or two, or many. But, Genya, you have eaten a lot of demons, and now even an upper rank demon."

His chest started feeling heavy. No. This wasn't right. Kocho had said... "So you're telling me..."

"Your demon cell count is rising. You've probably noticed your strength and healing abilities increase. And now, you are unable to become fully human again on your own." She paused. "Genya, I am concerned that if you eat another demon, you may become a demon yourself."

"No." He dropped his head into his hands as tears started to pool in his eyes. This shouldn't be happening. 

Tamayo stepped closer and set a hand on his shoulder. "Don't be afraid," she said softly.

Genya jerked up, swatting away her hand with a glare. "Don't be afraid? I can't become a demon." That would be the end for him. He would become the very thing he hated, the thing that had ripped his family apart. Oh. Sanemi would have to kill him. No, no, Genya could never let that happen. He couldn't put his brother through that again. 

Tamayo scooted away, looking down again. "I understand," she said quietly. "Being a demon is truly a curse, Genya. I know you have your reasons for eating demons, but I implore you: do not eat any more."

"I won't." Genya wiped his eyes. "I swear. I am not going to become a demon, and you and Kocho can make that cure, and we can all be human again."

Tamayo smiled sadly. Then, she returned to her place at the lab counter. "I haven't mentioned this to Lady Kocho yet," she admitted. 

"Why not?"

"I wasn't sure how she would take it," Tamayo admitted. "To know she had given a patient incorrect advice."

She must have thought that Kocho would feel guilty for this. Genya wasn't sure, but for some reason he didn't want other people to know. "Okay. Let's keep it between us then."

Tamayo nodded. "If that is what you wish."

Soon, Kocho returned. 

"Lady Tamayo," she greeted. "I hope you haven't been tormenting poor Genya."

Genya couldn't quite force a smile. "No, I'm fine."

"Good." Kocho started washing her hands. "I hate to draw blood from people who are already having a bad day."

Genya was pretty sure he was having one of those, but he didn't point that out. 

Kocho finished up quickly. She told Genya that he looked healthier than he had in a while. 

"Also, it seems my theory about Nezuko's ability was correct." She glanced to Tamayo, then focused back on Genya. "Like Nezuko, you're able to increase your power by sleeping. I already see changes from yesterday. Have you noticed any?"

"No?" It had only been one night, and he'd been pulled away from training. 

"You should try training with her," Kocho suggested. "There are no demons to fight right now, but it should help you adjust to the state of your body until we can finish this cure."

"Okay. Thanks." Genya thought dismally that he needed that more than Kocho knew. He didn't like keeping a secret. This time, though, people knowing felt even worse. 

Finally, Kocho released Genya. As he walked up the stairs, the weight of what had been revealed hit him. 

He was turning into a demon. 

He was already half demon, not in the metaphorical sense of having demon abilities, but in the biological sense of half his cells being demon cells. Muzan Kibutsuji's blood was in his veins. Was he going to get old? Did he have a blood demon art and just not know? He was okay in the sun, but for how much longer? Would he continue to become more demonic even if he never ate another demon? Was all of this because he had eaten part of upper five?

Genya sat down at the top of the stairs, right there in the hallway. He was going to be useless in the fight against Muzan, if he couldn't eat a demon. Maybe the drug would reset him to zero and he could eat without worrying. But more likely, he wouldn't be able to consume any demon flesh, and would be weak, human Genya who couldn't use concentration breathing. Everyone around him would fight. All of his friends would risk their lives. Genya wanted to do the same, but if he did, he really would just be useless. Or...

If he ate one demon, one last time, to defeat Muzan, maybe it would be worth it. He would become a demon, but he would help put an end to that monster. Maybe his sacrifice would even keep a friend alive. 

Genya clenched his jaw, squeezing his eyes shut tight. He didn't want this, but it was his choice and he'd already decided he was going to fight to the end. 

A pair of light footsteps stopped at the end of the hall. 

Genya realized he probably shouldn't look so stressed out where people could ask him what was wrong. He released his tension, took a deep breath, and looked up. To his surprise, Kanao was there, approaching him cautiously. 

"Hey," he said, equally as careful. 

She swallowed. "Tanjiro's out front. He's waiting for you."

"Oh, thanks." Tanjiro had walked Genya to the butterfly mansion earlier, since they were all still concerned about attacks. 

Genya looked up at Kanao. She shifted, then, started to back away. 

"Wait," Genya called. "Kanao, why did you say we shouldn't be friends anymore? Did I do something?"

She froze. "I..." Then, she glared. "You were supposed to tell Tanjiro."

"Tell him what?" Genya was quickly getting lost. 

"That I'm bi."

"What?" Now he was completely confused. "No, I would never tell anyone, especially the guy you like! I didn't tell anyone," he promised. 

"You were supposed to!" she cried. Then, she turned and ran away, leaving Genya utterly lost. 

He couldn't think about it right now. All that was on his mind was that he was becoming a demon. When he met Tanjiro at the front gate, it must have shown on his face. 

"Are you okay?" his friend asked. 

"Blood draws," Genya lied, which didn't feel good but again the alternative felt worse. "You shouldn't have waited for me."

"It's fine," Tanjiro assured him. "I don't mind. I needed a break anyway, and I got to talk to Kanao a bit, so it worked out nicely."

He was so positive. Genya admired him for that. 

When they got up to the training site, they split up. Tanjiro was ready to get back to the logs. Genya, meanwhile, needed to talk to Himejima. Actually, he had probably never needed to talk to Himejima more. 

His mentor was in a clearing, meditating. Genya hated to interrupt, so he sat down and waited quietly. Though he didn't say anything, his thoughts were too big and restless to keep his body still, and he kept shifting. 

Himejima noticed, and finished his meditation early. He stood up, and invited Genya to come over. Genya went, looking up at his mentor's face. That was probably the stupidest thing Genya liked Himejima for. He was so extraordinarily tall that even Genya was short by comparison. 

"Something is bothering you," Himejima observed. 

Genya got straight to the point. "If I turn into a demon, I want you to kill me."

Himejima, predictably, started crying. "Oh, dear Genya. Poor child. What's happened to bring you this concern?"

"I..." Genya had no idea how to explain this without mentioning Tamayo. Once again, he'd rushed right into a dangerous situation with absolutely no plan. "I might be turning into a demon," he choked. 

Himejima didn't press. He just set a firm hand on Genya's shoulder and continued to cry. 

"It can't be Sanemi," Genya explained, his whole body shaking. "But if I become a demon, someone has to kill me before I eat anyone."

"Yes," Himejima agreed sadly, his voice barely a whisper. "Yes, someone must. It would break my heart, but truly, it must not be Sanemi."

Himejima pulled Genya into a hug. It surprised him a little, to be held so possessively, but it was nice. "Please don't tell anyone," he asked. 

Himejima sniffed. "Genya, if there is anything you can do to prevent this from happening, you must do it, alright?"

"Okay," Genya agreed, though his words were empty. He was going to do whatever it took to do his part to defeat Muzan. But maybe that wouldn't involve eating another demon. Maybe there was another way? He stepped back, wiping at his own tears. "I have a lot of training to do," he realized. 

"Yes," Himejima agreed. "I hear you're going to be Sanemi's tsuguko. That is a rocky path indeed."

"Is that alright?" Genya asked. "I know I was training with you, but—"

"Yes, dear Genya." Himejima let go of him. "Train under Sanemi, but know that I will always be here for you. Whatever you need."

Genya sniffed, and dried his eyes. "Thanks."

Himejima sent him back to meet with the others. As he walked back to the training ground, he set his resolve yet again. The new plan was that he was going to train as hard as he could, until he was good enough to keep up with Sanemi. Eating a demon was the backup plan. That way, he could keep his promises to everyone, including himself. 

When he got to the area with the logs, he was not surprised to see Tanjiro working hard, and Zenitsu and Inosuke complaining about not being able to keep up. 

Nezuko was there, just hanging out. She ran right up to him when she saw him, prompting the others to notice he was there. 

"Hey," he said, feeling a little shy. 

"Hi!" Tanjiro called back. 

Zenitsu said hi, but with a little scowl. Genya wondered why until he realized Nezuko was hanging on his arm. 

Inosuke jumped on him. "Show me what you showed Manjiro!" he demanded. "Lord Inosuke will not fall behind!"

"No one calls you lord," Genya grumbled as Inosuke dragged him over to the logs. 

He gave Inosuke the same tips he had given Tanjiro the other day. He still didn't mention repetitive breathing, though. For some reason, he felt like that should wait until it was time for them to move their boulders. When his friend was satisfied, and had gotten to work practicing, he was released. 

"Nezuko," Genya called. 

She was sitting nearby, playing with some ants. When she heard her name, she looked up. 

"Wanna train?"

"Yes." She stood up. 

Zenitsu took notice, and scurried over. "Oh, Nezuko!" he called sweetly. "Train with me instead!"

Nezuko gave him a smile. "Yes."

"Um." Genya shifted between his feet. "I need Nezuko to teach me about her demon powers."

Suddenly, Zenitsu glared at him. "Can't you wait?"

"Aren't you doing something?" Genya snapped. His patience for the day had been eaten up by worrying. 

Zenitsu's eyes flashed. "Look, I don't know what your deal is, but you have been acting really uncool lately."

Genya had no idea what that meant, but it hurt, which made him angry. "Maybe you haven't noticed, but I have a lot going on. I'm sorry I'm not perfect." He spat the last word. 

"I'm not asking you to be perfect!" Zenitsu shouted. "I'm asking you to stay away from my girl!"

"Nezuko's not your girl," Genya clipped, which was probably the least helpful thing he could have said. "She's my friend too, and has been helping me with stuff that you don't understand. I'm not going to stop talking to her because you're jealous."

Zenitsu looked like he was about to explode. Thankfully, Tanjiro came over. Nezuko ran to him immediately. 

"What's going on?" Tanjiro asked firmly. 

"Genya's being mean!" Zenitsu whined. 

Genya glared. "And you're being damn annoying."

Zenitsu sniffed. "He's hitting on Nezuko!"

"I am not!"

Tanjiro sighed. "Genya's not hitting on Nezuko," he promised Zenitsu. "Please don't be so possessive. I know you like her, but don't ruin your friendship being jealous of something that's not even happening. And Nezuko can make her own choice about who she likes, okay?"

Zenitsu did not seem happy, but he muttered, "okay," and went back to training. 

Tanjiro turned to Genya. 

"I'm not hitting on her," he promised. 

Tanjiro shook his head. "Zenitsu needs to figure this out," he sighed. "Are you okay? You seem off."

Genya wrapped his arms around his body. "Hard day," he admitted. "My fuse is short right now. Sorry."

Tanjiro looked like he knew there was more going on, but he didn't press. "Okay. I'll let you and Nezuko get to it."

He gave his sister a pat on the head before returning to his logs. 

Nezuko stepped toward Genya shyly. "Training?"

"Yeah. Do you mind, um, showing me some things?"

She nodded firmly, then turned and ran into the woods. Genya had to hurry to keep up. They got to a small clearing, and Nezuko stopped to look around. Then, she nodded, and turned back to face Genya. She walked right up to him, and took a fighting stance. "Hm."

Genya also took a ready stance. He wasn't too good at fighting hand to hand, but if that was what Nezuko was teaching then that was what he was going to learn. 

Nezuko went in for the first punch. Genya dodged, but then she spun around and jabbed his side with her elbow. He grunted, and tried to hit her again. This time, she shrank down and his fist went right over her head. She grabbed his wrist as she grew back to normal size, then kicked him in the stomach, not so hard that it hurt but hard enough it knocked him over. 

Genya rolled onto his knees and took a deep breath. He wasn't really sure what Nezuko was trying to show him here. "Okay." He stood up. "Let me try again."

Nezuko reached up and patted him on the head. 

"Um..." Genya still didn't get it. 

She patted more firmly, pressing his head down a little bit. Then, it clicked.

"Oh! I'm supposed to try shrinking to dodge this time."

She nodded, and they started again. This time, when Nezuko swiped toward his face, he shrank down a foot and tried exactly as Nezuko had done last time, minus kicking her over. 

"Like that?"

She smiled. "Good job!"

"Let's try again."

They kept practice fighting, somewhat gently. Nezuko knocked him down a few times, and he did the same to her once or twice, but their pace was overall pretty slow for a practice fight. Genya was used to being bigger than most opponents, so he struggled to fight when he was smaller, but Nezuko always waited for him to figure out his size before pressing her attacks. 

"I should try this with my sword," Genya realized. "Maybe I'll see if Tanjiro will spar with me later."

Nezuko nodded. Then, she skipped over to a log and sat down. Slowly, Genya followed. 

"Are we taking a break?" he asked. 

She shook her head. Then, she picked up a stick. "Hm."

Genya grabbed a stick too. He had no idea what she was planning with it. 

Nezuko held her stick in one hand. With the other, she made a small scratch on her arm. 

"What are you doing?" Genya felt panicked. Was she okay?

One single drop of blood fell. Nezuko caught it on the stick, her wound already healed. She held the stick up, and it suddenly burst into flames. "Hm!"

"Oh, your blood demon art." Genya remembered when she had used it back at the sword smith village. "It only burns demons, right?"

Nezuko nodded. Then, she pointed to his stick. 

"Right." Genya should have all of her abilities right now, including her blood demon art. 

He didn't really want to scratch his own arm, so he drew his sword. Carefully, he pressed just the very tip into his finger, drawing one drop of blood out of the tiniest point. It still hurt. He let it fall onto the stick and put the sword away. 

"What now?"

Nezuko made a motion with her hand like something bursting into flames. That much Genya had figured. He just didn't quite understand how he was supposed to get from blood to fire. 

"Mh." Nezuko hit her fists against the log. Then, she threw them to the sides, scowling hard. "Mh!"

Somehow, Genya sort of got what she meant. He was supposed to feel, let his heart create the flame. He glared at the stick, then willed that free drop of blood to light ablaze. To his surprise, it caught fire!

"Good job!" Nezuko cheered. 

Genya found himself smiling. "I did it," he breathed. 

Genya was used to being bad at things, to not getting anything right away and needing weeks of practice to see progress. He'd always thought of eating demons as his way of cheating in a game he couldn't win. But this he'd gotten first try. It was nice, to do something right after such a hard day. 

He checked his own cut, which was healed already, then turned back to Nezuko. "Okay, what now?"

She yawned. "Sleep."

"Maybe not in the middle of the woods," Genya suggested. "Why don't you head back to the butterfly mansion?"

She thought about it for a second, then stood up and nodded. He followed, and they started walking back to the others. When they got to the area with the logs, Nezuko ran right to Tanjiro. 

"Hi, Nezuko." He paused what he was doing to catch her in a hug. "How was training with Genya?"

"Good job!" She smiled. 

Tanjiro pat her on the head. "I bet you're a great teacher."

"Sleep," she said, grabbing his sleeve. 

"Oh, you're tired? I'll walk you back to the butterfly mansion."

Nezuko nodded, and Tanjiro started down the road with her. 

"See you later, Genya," he called over his shoulder. 

"Yeah." Genya hesitated, thinking he should probably go with them. He didn't really want to be out here with an angry Zenitsu and a strangely indifferent Inosuke. Before he could go catch up with them, Zenitsu called his name. 

"Hey," he called, sounding a little angry. 

Genya let out a breath. He didn't want to deal with this. There was no choice now, though, so he turned to face Zenitsu. "Yeah?"

Zenitsu folded his arms. "I need to know. Are you and Nezuko a thing?"

This again? "No," Genya snapped. "We're not, which I already told you."

"But she likes you." Zenitsu glared. "She's always coming to say hi to you, and she gave you her hair, and now she wants to train with you!"

Genya let out a frustrated breath. This felt like something he shouldn't even have to explain. "Nezuko's been helping me with demon stuff," he said shortly. "We're friends, because we're similar. Okay?"

He turned from angry to pouty. "But..."

"She's a demon right now," Genya interrupted, "and for whatever reason, that's messing with how she interacts with people. If you want to date her, you're probably gonna have to wait until she's human again and doesn't have bigger freaking problems."

With that, he turned and marched away. It was fine. Zenitsu probably hated him now, but it was fine. He was used to not really having friends. So what if the guy who had been so nice to him just last week now hated him?

Genya considered walking all the way back to the wind mansion on his own, but thought better of it. He really should have gone with Tanjiro and Nezuko. 

For some reason, he hadn't thought before about Nezuko needing to be escorted around too. Maybe it was because no one spread rumors about her. There wasn't a lot to say; she was Tanjiro's sister, she was a demon, and she didn't hurt humans. It was simple. People still might disapprove, though, so she needed to be walked places just like he did. 

Genya sent his crow to get Sanemi, then sat on a rock to wait. He glanced back to where the others were, but didn't get a glimpse of either Zenitsu or Inosuke. When he looked down to the river, there were lots of demon slayers training in the waterfall. One of them saw him looking and waved. Genya didn't recognize her at first, but then he realized she was one of the girls he'd bumped into a few days ago, and waved back shyly. Then, he moved behind a tree, embarrassed. 

Almost as soon as he was settled sitting on a large root, he heard footsteps from the wrong direction. Without even considering it, he pulled out his gun and loaded it. 

Three demon slayers appeared over him, blocking out the speckled sunlight. Genya thought he'd seen one before, maybe at the assembly. 

One of the demon slayers folded his arms. "Well, look who it is." He smiled cruelly. "The Hashira's pet demon."

Genya held up his gun, just to show he meant business. He was tired of this. "If you're here to fight, don't bother. My brother's coming, and if you try anything before he gets here I'll shoot you."

The one on the right sneered. "Oh, we're so scared." She reached for her sword. 

Genya dropped his finger to the safety. He would shoot them, one hundred percent, no hesitation, except for a small voice in the back of his head that for some odd reason sounded like Tanjiro. Shooting someone would have consequences. They may have started it, but that didn't mean he wouldn't have to account for his actions. He decided to try a warning again. 

"I'm having a bad day already," he said plainly, flicking the safety off as he sat up a little. "I don't want to shoot you, but I will. So just leave me the hell alone, go back to training, no one gets shot, and we can forget this happened."

The one on the left kind of looked like he was going to back off, maybe because Genya's gun was drifting in his direction. Unfortunately, the one in the center was undeterred. He gripped his hilt and stepped closer. "You think we're scared of you?" he laughed. "Do you know how many demons we've fought?"

The one on the left finally stepped back, letting Genya focus on the others. It seemed there was no need though, once he saw where the slayer on the left was looking. 

Sanemi had arrived, and was seething already. 

"What the hell's going on here?" he demanded. 

Genya quickly snapped his safety on, dumped the cartridges back in his pocket, and slipped to his brother's side. 

"That's his brother?" the one on the left breathed to one of the others. "The Wind Hashira? Isn't he, like..."

Suddenly, Sanemi grabbed the guy's jacket. "I asked you a damn question, now answer it."

The demon slayer squeaked. "No— nothing."

Genya folded his arms. He was in a bad mood, and kind of wanted his big brother to beat these guys up. 

"Better be nothing." Sanemi dropped the guy, and turned to the other two. "Names."

They all three gave him their names, if somewhat hesitantly. Sanemi took a note of them. 

"These are going to Himejima," he informed them. "You can expect to spend the next few days reflecting on your actions."

With that, he turned and marched away. Genya stayed close on his heels. 

"You okay?" Sanemi asked as soon as they were out of earshot. 

Genya was very much not okay, but Sanemi was only asking about what had just happened. "Yeah. Fine."

To that, his brother just nodded. "Shinobu got in trouble for the tree thing," he explained. "Himejima's handling discipline from now on."

"He's good at that," Genya muttered. He remembered a couple of times during training that he had been forced to sit in a corner and reflect until he thought of a way to make things right. It was worse than it sounded. 

Sanemi glanced to him. "Sure you're okay?"

"Oh yeah." Genya looked down. "I'm used to it."

His brother did not seem to like that answer, but he let it go. 

"Sanemi?"

"Hm?"

"That guy started to say something about you," Genya recalled. It could be anything, but the way he had said it made Genya nervous. 

Sanemi just shrugged. "Himejima will deal with them." Suddenly, he ruffled Genya's hair, grinning wildly as he shook his brother's head back and forth. 

"Ah! Stop!" Genya was torn between hating this and loving how normal it was. He swatted at Sanemi's hand. 

Sanemi just laughed, and reached over with his other hand to grab Genya's face. Genya ducked down, shrinking a little to dodge. Sanemi jumped back. "What the hell was that!"

He didn't know Genya could do that right now. Oops. "Nezuko's powers," Genya explained quickly, feeling a little embarrassed. "We were just training."

"Huh." Sanemi strayed closer again. Then, he stuck his elbow out and rested it on Genya's head. "Been a while since I could do this," he laughed, his elbow jabbing farther into Genya's skull with each step. 

"Get off," Genya complained, though he was smiling too. 

Sanemi just put more weight on. After debating what to do, Genya suddenly shrank farther, making Sanemi lose his balance, before growing back up to full height. 

"Not fair," Sanemi complained. 

Genya just shrugged. 

They walked in silence for a minute, just thinking separately. Genya once again appreciated that his brother didn't think he was weird. He remembered a similar scene from earlier that day, of Tanjiro and Nezuko leaving together. Maybe, he thought, if he did turn into a demon, he could be like Nezuko. He might be able to resist eating people, and find another way to make up his strength. He could still fight as a demon slayer, still be with Sanemi. 

"Remember when we were little?" Sanemi started suddenly. "There was that apple orchard we used to steal from."

"Oh yeah." All thoughts of being a demon or worries about the future slipped away from Genya's mind. He could remember the smell of the wet leaves on the ground, the earthy feel of the dirt, moistened by the morning mist below the trees. The apples shone bright red above their heads, so juicy and delicious looking for two poor, hungry kids. "You lied to me, and told me the orchard owner said it was okay."

Sanemi grunted. "I didn't want you to think it was okay to steal. I told Mom the same thing, too."

Genya glanced to his brother's face. He seemed like he wanted to hear more about it. "We used to go in circles to get there. You would wake me up before sunrise, and walk me around in the forest until I got disoriented."

"I didn't want you to go stealing apples on your own," Sanemi admitted. 

Genya laughed quietly. "I couldn't have, remember? They were too high up for us. You would hold the basket, and I would sit on your shoulders and pick. We got as many as we could carry, and then sprinted back to the house."

Sanemi stopped walking. When Genya turned to face him, his eyes were closed. 

"I tripped on the run back one time," Genya remembered. "I cut my leg open on a tree branch."

Sanemi nodded slowly. "I had to carry you home. You cried the whole way, because you dropped your apples, not because you were hurt."

Genya shook his head, amused at his younger self. "It was probably both."

Sanemi opened his eyes, and Genya was surprised to see they were glistening. "Genya?" he asked quietly, his voice softer than Genya had ever heard it before. "Can I... carry you?"

Genya felt his own eyes watering. It was hard not to miss the days when they were little, those few short years they had lived happily with their family. Sanemi was bitterly nostalgic for them, for the time when he was nothing but a big brother, when taking care of his family was as simple as lying about where he got the apples from. It wasn't fair. They shouldn't have to fight demons, they should be safely at home, with their mom, thinking of a creative new way to fill their little siblings' stomachs. 

"Yeah," he breathed. 

Sanemi turned around. Before hopping up on his brother's back, Genya shrank a little. It would be funny to tip Sanemi over, but right now he just wanted to be little. He clasped his hands around Sanemi's neck, and Sanemi pulled him up higher to get a better grip. Then, they began their trip down the mountain, once again in silence. When they got to the wind mansion, Sanemi set him down. 

"Sorry," he muttered. 

Genya responded by giving him a hug. They stood like that outside the wind mansion for a while, their little family, safe in each other's arms. 

Chapter Text

Genya woke up to Sanemi shaking him gently. 

"What?" he muttered. "What's happening?" Were they under attack? Was the mansion on fire?

As he blinked awake, he saw Sanemi's face right above him, smiling. "Good morning, my new tsuguko. Ready to train?"

That was right! Genya jolted up, almost knocking his head against his brother's, and jumped out of bed. At last, he would have his long awaited training session with Sanemi, the first of many. "Yes! Let me get dressed, I'll be there soon."

Sanemi chuckled. "Meet me in the yard," he said before giving Genya a pat on the shoulder and leaving. 

Genya scrambled to get his uniform on. He wondered if he'd overslept, then noticed it was still dark outside. Sanemi probably wanted to do their training before Hashira training later. 

After everything that had happened yesterday, Genya had given up on doing anything productive. He'd wandered around the mansion a bit, done some mindless shooting, then gone to bed. It seemed he'd slept all the way through the afternoon, evening, and night. Yesterday's problems were still there, of course, but this morning, he was well rested and excited to spend time with his brother. 

He hurried to meet Sanemi in the yard. "I'm ready!" he announced. 

Sanemi smiled, folding his arms. "Let's get started."

They warmed up, then did a short workout. Genya, still in demon form, kept up pretty well, though he knew he would not if he was back to normal. Sanemi was ruthlessly fit, doing everything with ease, which made Genya think he'd picked an easier routine for him. After that, they went for a run. 

It was a long run, and at some point, Genya realized they were going somewhere specific. He noticed the ground start to slope upward, a hill looming before them. It turned out to be more of a mountain, with a large, rocky flat space on top. Sanemi slowed to a walk, then stopped right in the center. He glanced back to Genya, not seeming winded at all. 

Genya, on the other hand, was doubled over and breathing hard. His heart pounded against his chest, and his legs throbbed. He tried to catch his breath quickly, but the whipping winds made it hard. Finally, he got to where he at least wasn't gasping, and straightened up. 

"I've been here," he realized. "With Himejima."

Sanemi nodded. "It's a good spot to train."

Genya wondered why. It was far from the mansions, taking precious training time for travel. The rocky ground hurt to fall on, and the intense, unblocked wind made it hard to do anything. 

Sanemi turned right into the wind and inhaled deeply. "Let's get started." He looked back to Genya. "Sword forms. Show me what you got."

Genya took one last deep breath, then drew his blade. He started with the basics, then stopped. Was he supposed to keep going?

Sanemi scowled. "Himejima said you'd practiced a couple different breathing styles— the sword part."

"You talked to him?" For some reason, that embarrassed Genya. 

"Yeah, course I did. Now show me the rest."

Genya started with water breathing, then went through the others he'd tried, finishing with wind. It didn't feel very interesting, since he couldn't do anything more than swing the sword, but Sanemi watched without blinking. When Genya was finished, he stepped closer.

"You're doing the breathing styles," he observed, "but not the breathing."

Genya would have bit back something witty, but during training time he felt like he should be a respectful tsuguko. He just nodded. "I don't know why, but I can't master any of them."

Sanemi frowned. "The first step is to dedicate yourself to one."

"Yeah." Himejima had said the same thing. "I tried water breathing for a while, but it never clicked."

Sanemi pretty much ignored him. "I'm going to have you focus on wind breathing. It's what I know best, and I think you're suited for it."

"Why?" Genya had never felt suited to any of the breathing styles. 

A hard gust of wind whipped around Sanemi's back, tossing his hair in his face. "Wind is created by temperature changes in the air. It's a response to the forces around it, but it's also a force of its own. Wind blows down forests, carves out canyons, carries away the very earth little by little."

That made enough sense to Genya, but he still didn't get what that had to do with him. 

Sanemi didn't elaborate any more, just instructed Genya to get into position, then drew his own sword to demonstrate. This. This was what Genya had imagined when he pictured training with Sanemi. He smiled a little. 

"All nine wind breathing forms are attacks. You have to be aggressive, but also responsive." Sanemi swung his sword, and Genya copied. "Drive your opponent into defense, then let their movements fuel your offense." 

They worked through the wind breathing forms, Sanemi explaining each one along the way. Genya knew the movements, but understanding the purpose was so much more helpful. He felt like he was really getting the hang of it, improving each time, slowly catching up to Sanemi. Or at least to the pace Sanemi was setting for him. 

After what felt like forever, Sanemi lowered his sword. "That's enough for now."

Genya sat down hard, letting out a deep breath. He was tired. Sanemi, on the other hand, did not seem tired at all. He poked Genya with his foot.

"Get up. We still have more training."

Genya followed him to the edge of the clearing, where they both stood facing into the wind. It was erratic, blowing from one side and then suddenly blasting him from the other. He could feel his hair going every direction, tangling itself into knots. 

Sanemi sat down there, and patted the ground next to him. Genya crouched. "What are we doing now?"

"Breathing exercise. Get comfy."

Genya settled into the same position as Sanemi, his hands resting gently on his thighs. He breathed in deeply, then let out a measured exhale, just like he had learned. 

"Nope." Sanemi grinned mischievously. "That's basic breathing, like what babies do. In wind breathing, you have to breathe like the wind."

Genya didn't know what that meant, but it sounded hard. 

Sanemi put one hand on Genya's chest, right over his lungs, and the other on his back. "When the wind blows, inhale, and when it stops, exhale." Sanemi pressed on his chest, forcing the air from his lungs. Just as quickly, he let up, and Genya gasped. 

"But," he started to protest. 

"If you hyperventilate, you're not doing concentration breathing," Sanemi answered. "You need to force your lungs to pass their capacity, make your body go past its limits. That's the only way to beat a demon on your own strength."

"Uh, okay." Genya had tried that before, but never by breathing in the wind before. He closed his eyes, and tried it. 

"Don't gasp," Sanemi corrected. "Just breathe like normal."

Genya released his breath. "I'm not trying to gasp," he argued. "I'm just not getting enough air."

Sanemi nodded. "So get more."

He wasn't going to give a clear explanation, so Genya just tried again, and again, until he got close enough Sanemi was satisfied. After that, they took a rest, just laying in the rising sun. 

"How are you doing?" Sanemi asked. 

Genya hesitated. This was the perfect time to tell him all of the horrible things that were happening. He should come clean about turning into a demon. This was such a nice moment, though, and he didn't want to ruin it by worrying Sanemi. "I'm okay," he tried. "I had fun training today."

"Fun?" Sanemi laughed. "Okay, we'll go harder next time." He poked Genya in the side.

"Ow!" Genya glared. "Don't do that!" He poked Sanemi back, intentionally stabbing him with a sharp claw. 

Sanemi just laughed. They were quiet another minute before he spoke again, this time his tone much heavier. "Genya, I've been meaning to ask you something."

Genya turned so he could see the side of his brother's face. "What?"

Sanemi looked down. "I'm going to ask Giyu to marry me. But I want your blessing first."

"What?" Genya frowned, confused. "Why do you want my blessing?"

"If I marry Giyu, it will change our family," Sanemi explained. "I don't want to do anything we're not in agreement on."

"Oh." Genya still didn't quite get it. "Yeah, you have my blessing then. But, Sanemi, don't you think it's kind of quick for you to marry him?"

"Yeah." Sanemi closed his fists. "It is, but Muzan Kibutsuji could attack at any time, and..."

He didn't need to finish. There was no guarantee that he and Giyu would both survive. Or that any of them would survive. These could be their last few days together. With that in mind, waiting made no sense. 

"Okay," Genya agreed. "Yeah. Do it."

Sanemi smiled, then reached over and ruffled Genya's already messy hair. "Kay. Let's head back."

"Yeah, you have a proposal to plan," Genya teased as they stood up. 

Sanemi just laughed. "I'm not going big or anything. It's Giyu."

That made Genya smile to himself too. He could picture it: Sanemi taking Giyu on a walk, stopping in the forest where there was no one else around, asking him to marry him and then sharing a sweet kiss before walking home with smiles on their faces. 

"Are you going to Hashira training today?" Sanemi asked. 

"Oh, yeah I guess so." Genya had been so focused on training with Sanemi he forgotten about his regular training. The longer he waited to go back, the more awkward things would get with his friends. He should just go today. 

Sanemi nodded, and they changed course toward Himejima's home in the mountains. 

"Call me when you're done," Sanemi said. 

"Okay. Or I can walk back with Tanjiro," Genya reminded him.

To that, Sanemi just grunted. "See you later."

Genya watched his brother go. Then, he turned and headed toward the logs. 

As soon as he got there, his friends rushed him. 

"Genya, Genya it's horrible!" Zenitsu shrieked. 

"What?" Genya had assumed things would be tense after yesterday, but this seemed like it was about something else. 

Tanjiro bit his lip. "We heard some rumors."

They had made up something else about him. Genya took a deep breath, then nodded. "Okay. Tell me what is it."

"It's pretty bad," Inosuke warned. 

"I don't think they can hurt me anymore," Genya said quietly. People had already tried to kill him over these damn rumors. 

Tanjiro looked concerned. "No, Genya. It's about Sanemi."

Sanemi. The words rung in his ears. There were rumors about Sanemi now? Genya clenched his fists, his heartbeat pounding. He had a pretty good guess what this was about, which meant that Sanemi might be in real danger. 

Tanjiro glanced away, then met Genya's eyes again. "You, uh, you probably know if this is true or not."

Genya nodded. "Go ahead."

"People are saying that Sanemi's gay, Genya," Tanjiro said quietly. "The rumor is that he and Giyu are together. And... it seems true."

Genya just nodded a little. It was as he suspected. He sighed, then ran a hand down his face. "Why can't people mind their own damn business?"

Inosuke shifted. "So are they—" 

Zenitsu punched him in the stomach. "Shut up! You can't nose into people's business like that! Especially super scary Hashira." He whimpered. "It's not like anything will happen, right? People are way too scared of Sanemi and Giyu to do anything to them."

Genya wasn't so sure. "How did the rumors start?" he asked Tanjiro. 

Tanjiro shook his head. "I don't think there was a start. I think people just noticed. They're not really subtle."

"Did you see something?" Zenitsu gasped, suddenly not at all afraid to be nosy. 

"Mr. Giyu has seemed a lot happier recently." Tanjiro smiled. "I went to visit him, and when he mentioned he was going to see Mr. Sanemi, he smiled."

Zenitsu blushed. "Aw, that's actually really sweet." He clasped his hands. "They can be terrifying together!"

Genya sighed. "Fine. Yeah, they're together." There was no point in keeping it secret anymore. "If people know, they're definitely not safe."

"You think so?" Tanjiro sounded worried. 

"Look how people reacted to me eating demons," Genya pointed out. "And do you really think people will stop being homophobic just because they're Hashira?"

"Oh, right." Tanjiro set his face. "We should find a way to help!"

"Let's start knocking heads!" Inosuke cheered. 

"No, I was thinking something more subtle." Tanjiro smiled almost mischievously. "We're going to infiltrate the masses."

The other three stared at him. "You're going to have to explain that," Zenitsu sighed. 

"It's pretty simple," Tanjiro explained. "You see, between us, we probably know most of the demon slayers in the Corps."

Oh. Genya wasn't part of this plan. He scooted back a little.

"People talk to us," Tanjiro continued. "So, when we hear about Mr. Sanemi and Mr. Giyu again, we'll just say how happy we are for them, and people will change their minds."

"Okay," Zenitsu agreed. "I don't think it'll work, but as far as a plan goes it's pretty level-headed. I was afraid you wanted to do something hard."

Tanjiro's expression dropped to worry. "You don't think it will work?"

"Probably not," Genya agreed. 

"Oh." Tanjiro scratched his head. "I'm not really sure how else to help."

"We could smash some skulls!" Insosuke suggested again. "Make an example out of those no good rumor spreaders. Establish our rule of fear!"

This time, Tanjiro just ignored him. "I'll keep thinking. Genya, you should tell your brother what's going on."

"Yeah, okay." Genya didn't want to do anything that might interfere with Sanemi's plans to marry Giyu, but it was better his brother knew. "I'll talk to him this evening."

They got back to training, pausing every once in a while to hear whatever new idea Tanjiro came up with to deal with the rumors. Genya joined in, even though he'd already trained a lot. He impressed his friends by moving the logs easily. 

"You get to move on to boulder training now," Tanjiro congratulated him. 

Genya glanced toward the clearing with the boulders. He was strong, and knew how to use repetitive motion, but Himejima wanted them to move the boulders a long way. 

"I'll start that tomorrow," he decided. 

He was also in his demon form, stronger than usual, which felt kind of like cheating. Once he was back to normal, he'd have to repeat a lot of this training anyway. Although, if he really did turn into a demon, this was his normal. It scared him a little to think that. 

After training, all of them walked with Genya back to the wind mansion. Tanjiro said it was on their way. 

"There's another group dinner tonight," he told Genya. "Do you want to come?"

Genya shook his head. He was done with those. Well, what he was actually tired of was people he didn't know. "I have to talk to Sanemi."

"Right." Tanjiro seemed disappointed. "Well, if you change your mind, come find us."

When they arrived, Genya said goodbye, then watched as they walked off toward the group dinner. He kind of regretted not saying yes, but he also knew that there would be trouble if he went. 

Sanemi was just wrapping up training as Genya stepped out onto the back porch. When he saw his little brother, he smiled. 

"Come to help out with the last couple minutes of training?"

"I don't think I'll be very helpful," Genya admitted. 

"Sure you will." Sanemi turned back to his trainees. "This is my new tsuguko," he announced. 

The trainees all seemed nervous. Genya smiled a little, trying to look nice, or at least nicer than Sanemi. 

Sanemi beckoned for him to come into the yard. "Let's play a little game," he decided. "This is how it'll go: I'll give Genya a flag, and he'll hide somewhere on my property. Whoever gets the flag first can move on to Himejima's training first thing tomorrow morning. But if I get it first, training tomorrow will be hell!"

Genya was relieved that he didn't actually have to win at anything. He had no doubt these demon slayers were more skilled than him, because that was a pretty low bar. 

Sanemi handed Genya the flag. "Genya can move around, and he can hide anywhere outside. He can go through the house, but everyone else has to stay outside. Swords stay sheathed. Everyone clear on the rules?"

The trainees all nodded. Genya had thought they would be nervous, but they actually all looked pretty excited. Maybe they thought this would be an easy way to get out of Sanemi's training. It tempted Genya to have mercy on them and let one of them catch him before Sanemi did. 

"Genya gets a thirty second head start. Everyone close your eyes," Sanemi ordered. 

Once no one was looking, Genya took off running. He ran through the house out to the front yard and rolled under the porch. That would be a good starting point. 

Not long after, he heard the sound of feet pounding against the ground. A few people ran by before anyone stopped and glanced under the porch. 

"I found him!" one of the trainees cried. 

Genya slid out from under the porch in the other direction. A few slayers chased after him, so he made some sharp turns, then pressed his back against a wall. Once he was pretty sure they had all run past, he sprinted across the yard toward the garden. It was small, pretty much just a patch of dirt, but there was a mud table out there just the right size to hide under. 

When he was spotted again, he ran for one of the other buildings. He was about to run inside when he noticed Sanemi standing by the back door, looking victorious. If Genya ran inside, he would be cornered. Instead, he slid through the space under the building, shrinking down a little to fit between the foundation and the floor. When he popped out the other side, Sanemi was already hot on his heels. 

"Cheater!" he shouted. 

Genya looked back quickly so he could stick his tongue out. Then, he climbed up on the roof. 

Sanemi jumped up right after him. A few other slayers spotted them and came up the other side, hoping to trap Genya. He knew the house, though, and knew there was a window along this wall. He grabbed the eaves as he jumped off the roof, and swung in through the window. Then, he ran through the back door, back into the yard. 

As soon as Genya set foot off the porch, he was tackled to the ground from above. 

"Got you," Sanemi said cooly as he ripped the flag from Genya's hands. 

"Yeah, you win," Genya laughed. As if Sanemi would have picked a game he would lose at.

The trainees looked mournful, but Sanemi just laughed at them. "See you tomorrow for the single worst day of your lives!" he called as they filed out to go rest. 

"Sanemi," Genya sighed. 

Sanemi frowned. "What?"

Genya shook his head. "Nothing. Never mind." Criticizing his training wouldn't help. "Let's go inside. We need to talk."

"Giyu said yes," Sanemi announced as soon as they were in. 

Genya was a little surprised he'd had time to ask already. They were planning to get married soon, though, so it didn't make sense to wait. "That's great."

Sanemi frowned. "Something wrong?" 

Genya waited for his brother to get some water and have a seat. He didn't want to tell him, but it would be worse if he didn't. "Actually, yeah."

Now Sanemi looked concerned. "What?"

"My friends overheard some people talking," Genya began. "Sanemi, people know you and Giyu are together, and they're spreading rumors about it."

Sanemi looked scared. Then, he glared at his water cup and declared, "it doesn't matter."

"It does," Genya argued. "You have to be careful. People might, I don't know, do stuff. Like what they did to me."

"They wouldn't dare," Sanemi said quietly. Genya could tell he didn't really believe it. 

"Just be careful," Genya requested. Sanemi didn't need to be escorted around like Genya did— he was a far better fighter, and there were no specific threats yet— but Genya still worried that someone would take action. It would hurt, even if Sanemi could protect himself. 

"Yeah, whatever," Sanemi grumbled, snapping back to his normal self. "Hey, I'm hungry. Let's eat."

He dragged Genya into the dining room, then started pestering the servants for his dinner. 

"So Giyu said yes," Genya recalled, trying to distract his brother so the poor servants could work. 

Sanemi nodded, now smiling again. "We're gonna have Himejima help us figure out how to do the ceremony. Five days from now."

"Why then?" Genya wondered. 

"Soonest possible date." Sanemi tapped his fingers on the table anxiously. "You'll be there, right?"

"Of course," Genya laughed. He wouldn't miss his brother's wedding for the world. "Who else is coming?" Neither of the grooms had family to invite. 

"All the Hashira, and the Ubuyashiki family, which includes everyone I'd invite." He rolled his eyes. "Giyu wants to invite Tanjiro and his little band of brats, so your friends will be there. Plus all of Shinobu's girls, and some rando named Murata?"

"That sounds nice." 

Sanemi just nodded thoughtfully. 

Soon, dinner was done, and the servants brought out the food. Sanemi dug in immediately, hungry from a full day of training. When he noticed Genya not immediately do the same thing, he paused and looked up. 

"You haven't been eating," he realized. 

Genya shook his head. This was the first anyone had said anything, aside from the continuous passive aggressive attempts of Aoi and the other butterfly girls. He'd expected his brother to notice before now that his plate was always full at the end of meals. "Demons don't eat."

"You're not a demon, stupid," Sanemi argued. 

Genya glared right back. "I'm in demon form, idiot."

"So what, you just don't eat anything?"

Genya nodded. "It's fine." He was used to going a long time without food, so it was okay. His body seemed to keep functioning even on an empty stomach. 

Now Sanemi looked worried. "Are you sure?"

"Yeah, it's fine." Genya tried to change the topic again. He didn't want Sanemi worrying about him. "What are you up to this evening? Seeing Giyu?"

Sanemi nodded slowly. "I wasn't planning to, but maybe I should. You okay staying here alone?"

"Mhm." Genya wouldn't really be alone with all Sanemi's servants around, but he understood what his brother meant. "I'll find something to do."

Sanemi finished eating, then said goodbye and set off to Giyu's house. It took Genya about five minutes to get bored. 

The group dinner was still happening, he realized. Maybe he should go, even if it was a bad idea. 

Genya didn't think about it too much more before he set out toward the dinner. 

When he arrived, he hurried to find Tanjiro and everyone. He spotted Zenitsu and Inosuke first, then Tanjiro, Nezuko, and Kanao sitting with them. 

"You came!" Tanjiro seemed happy. 

Genya sat down between him and Zenitsu. "Yeah."

Inosuke leaned over. "Can I have your food?"

"Yeah, sure." The words had hardly left his mouth when Inosuke jumped up and ran to the serving area. "Did you just come straight here?" he asked the others. 

Tanjiro nodded. "There are a lot of people here today."

Genya glanced around. "Yeah." The area was a lot fuller than the last dinner he had gone to, that fateful day when they'd overheard the rumors and Tokito had passed it to the Hashira. So much had changed since then. Genya was grateful it had happened, even if it had been painful, because it had brought him and Sanemi together again. He wondered what would happen this time. 

Just as Inosuke was sitting down again, a group of unfamiliar demon slayers came over to their circle. One of them held up a piece of paper half filled with writing. 

"Excuse me," he said, "but would you all please sign our petition?"

He handed the paper to Tanjiro, who scanned it over. "Sure, what's it for?"

"It's to have Sanemi Shinazugawa and Giyu Tomioka removed from the rank of Hashira," the other demon slayer explained. 

Genya snatched the paper from Tanjiro's hands and examined it. This was exactly the kind of thing he had been afraid would happen. 

"What for?" Zenitsu asked suspiciously. He knew why, Genya thought, he just wanted to make them say it out loud. 

"Inappropriate behavior," the slayer said shamelessly. "Our leadership shouldn't be acting like that."

"Are these all the signatures you have so far?" Genya asked. 

One of the other slayers produced a second page, full of names. Genya took it from her. Then, he held the two pages together and tore them up. 

"Hey!" The first slayer glared at him. "What the hell, man?"

Genya stood up so he was towering over everyone. "I'm Sanemi's brother," he growled. 

They all shrank back. Genya thought they might protest. Instead, they just turned and slunk away. 

Genya sat back down, still angry. "I thought this might happen."

"Now I'm not sure which brother's scarier," Zenitsu muttered to himself. "Cause Sanemi's always mean, but that was terrifying!"

Genya ignored him. While he usually hated that his appearance tended to intimidate people, he did appreciate that it was useful for situations like this. 

"A petition like that would never work anyway," Tanjiro reasoned. "Hopefully, they'll realize and give up."

Genya shook his head. "They'll try something else. Just wait."

They moved on, not wanting to talk about something sad or scary, but Genya was stuck thinking about the petition. 

He understood now why Sanemi hadn't told him that people were planning to kill him, because his first thought was not to tell his brother about the petition. All it would do was worry Sanemi, and Genya would prefer to keep defending his brother behind his back. Comparing it to what had happened to him, though, Genya realized that he really should tell Sanemi, if only to make him take the threat seriously. 

He was snapped out of his thoughts by someone calling his name. Startled, he looked around, expecting it to be someone he knew. 

"Genya," they repeated, and he turned around. 

It was the two girls who kept saying hi to him at Himejima's training. When he turned, they giggled and waved at him. He felt his face getting hot. 

"We heard you're Sanemi's tsuguko now," one of them called. "Congrats!"

"Uh, thanks," he muttered. 

They waved goodbye, and walked away. Genya watched them, and noticed them sit down next to someone familiar. It took him a second to recognize her as the demon slayer who had cut his leg off, the one he'd shot. 

"Do you know them?" Kanao asked softly. 

Genya shook his head. "This is, like, the third time they randomly talked to me."

Zenitsu and Inosuke exchanged a mischievous look. Then, Zenitsu leaned on his elbows and tilted his head. "Which do you like better?" he said tauntingly. 

Genya felt his face going red again. "I don't like either of them!" he shouted. "I don't know them, and I don't want some random weirdos talking to me."

"They're girls," Inosuke pointed out, "and you don't have a girlfriend. If we all get girlfriends, don't you want one too?"

"Shut up!" Genya snapped. 

Kanao made a small humming noise. "Perhaps Genya doesn't want a girlfriend."

Genya shot her a look of gratitude, despite how confused he was. Didn't she very clearly say she didn't want to be friends? Maybe this was more in the realm of common courtesy than friendship. 

Tanjiro gave Genya a warm smile as he agreed. "Just because some of us are interested in having a girlfriend doesn't mean all of us are. Genya can date whoever he likes, or not at all. Please don't make him feel like he needs to."

Zenitsu and Inosuke looked ashamed of themselves, after being scolded by not just Kanao but Tanjiro. Genya wished he was good at defending himself by explaining like that rather than just yelling at them. 

"It's okay," he muttered, not wanting them to feel bad. 

They recovered, and went back to eating and messing around. Genya glanced to Kanao, wondering what was up with her, and realized she was staring toward the group where the two girls had sat down with the demon slayer who'd attacked him. He wondered if they were friends, and what they thought of how the other treated him. Maybe the two that kept saying hi were just making fun of him. That somehow felt worse than Zenitsu's suggestion that they liked him. 

He looked away, wishing he hadn't come to the group dinner.

Chapter Text

That evening, when Sanemi got back from Giyu's house, Genya told him about the petition. Unsurprisingly, Sanemi just brushed it off, saying it didn't matter. Genya could tell that it still bothered him. 

The next morning, Genya made sure to wake up early. He was expecting another long day of tsuguko training in the morning, a checkup at the butterfly mansion, and then Hashira training in the afternoon. But when he found Sanemi in the yard, his brother was holding his crow and looking solemn. 

"There's been a demon sighting," he told Genya. 

Genya caught his breath. Again? "And you're assigned to kill it?"

Sanemi nodded.

"Okay." Genya felt to make sure his pocket was stuffed with new cartridges. "I'm ready."

Sanemi's expression softened. "Are you sure you want to come? It's a powerful demon," he warned. 

Genya just started walking toward the front of the house. "I'm your tsuguko. I'm supposed to come."

He was pretty sure Sanemi laughed as he jogged to catch up. Then, they set out together, following the crow flying ahead toward their destination. 

"Is it an upper rank?" Genya asked as they walked. 

Sanemi shook his head. "It's not one of the twelve. Although, they estimated that it's at the power level of a lower rank. It's tough, but it'll be a piece of cake for me."

To that, Genya just rolled his eyes, even if Sanemi was probably right. 

They arrived in the area right around sunset. Genya wished they had a little time to rest, but it seemed that Sanemi wanted to get right to hunting. 

"Stay here," he advised Genya when they got to the edge of town. "I'm gonna go ask around."

Genya was about to ask why he couldn't come when he figured it out on his own. These people were being attacked by a demon every night. They probably wouldn't react well to seeing Genya. 

Sanemi came back about half an hour later. "This way," he said without stopping. Genya hurried to follow him down off the road into the valley. 

"What now?" Genya asked as they got into the thick of the forest. 

"The villagers said the demon has been taking people that live in this part of the woods." Sanemi drew his sword. "So if we hang out here, pretty soon it'll come to us."

They heard a sound in the trees, and Sanemi grinned. 

The demon slowly moved closer, and Genya started getting nervous. He wondered what the plan was, if there was one. Sanemi just stood there, facing the direction of the sound. As the demon came into view, he tensed. Genya drew his gun and loaded it, then drew his sword too. 

"What's this I smell?" The demon licked its lips as it lumbered up to them. It was tall, its eyes like snake eyes and its hair in a tangled mess hanging down over two pairs of arms. Genya could sense that it was much more powerful than the demons he was usually sent up against, but after fighting upper five, he couldn't call it scary. "Marechi," it laughed. "My lucky day."

"Your last day," Sanemi corrected, grinning wildly as he raised his sword. 

"Oh, it's a demon slayer." The demon sounded disappointed. Then, it turned toward Genya. "What's that thing there? It's not a demon, is it?"

"Hey," Sanemi snapped. "Keep your attention on me."

"It doesn't matter," the demon decided. "I'm going to kill you both anyway."

With that, it lunged at Sanemi. 

Sanemi moved so fast Genya couldn't see. He landed on the other side of the demon, and a cut appeared on its neck, gushing blood. The demon screeched. 

"Blood demon art," it cried.

As a blast radiated off of it, Genya jumped to the side. He didn't hear what the blood demon art was called, but he could see that it created some kind of force field around the demon. As he stood up, he saw Sanemi attacking from the other side. He rushed the demon at lightning speed, then seemed to change his mind and switched direction. The demon staggered backward as if Sanemi had pushed him, even though Genya hadn't seen him make contact. 

Sanemi slid over next to Genya. "Try shooting it."

Genya took aim and fired two shots right at the demon's neck. They both swerved unnaturally before making contact. 

"Yeah, that's what I thought." Sanemi frowned. "Any ideas?"

"Dodge," Genya suggested as the demon lunged for them. 

They both ran, in opposite directions. Genya tried to slash at the demon's neck as he escaped, but his blade glanced off before it made contact. The demon reached out to grab him, but Sanemi dashed around and got in between, sword raised. It glanced off the force field, but still pushed the demon away. 

"Get out of the way!" the demon hissed. "I want to kill that one first, then eat you while you're fresh."

"Go ahead and try," Sanemi taunted. 

He fought with the demon while Genya scrambled backward, trying to get into a position where he could shoot. He fired a few times, but again, his bullets were diverted to the side. 

He was starting to think he shouldn't have come. So far, all he had done was gotten in Sanemi's way. As much as he wanted to protect and help his brother, he was too weak to make a difference, and Sanemi had to focus on defending him rather than killing the demon. 

Genya shook his head. No, even if he was weak, he could find a way to help. Desperately, he searched for a way to get through the force field. The demon was walking on the ground just fine. It bumped into a tree branch, and that was when Genya figured it out. 

He holstered his gun and sheathed his sword, then dashed at the demon. When Sanemi drew back his sword for a moment, Genya dove in and punched the demon right in the face. It staggered backward, raging in pain. 

"How did you do that?" Sanemi demanded. 

Genya nodded to his sword. "The force field only blocks nichirin."

"Wonderful," Sanemi complained. "New plan, then. We'll chain it down and wait until daybreak."

"We don't have a chain," Genya pointed out. 

"Damn it." Sanemi sheathed his sword. "Alright, we fight it hand to hand until daybreak. Just keep it from running."

Genya was pretty sure that was a bad plan. "Or we can get it to release its blood demon art."

Sanemi nodded slowly. "Do enough damage that it has to. Okay, let's go with that. Ready?"

Genya stepped one foot back, and brandished his claws. "Ready."

The second the demon recovered, they attacked. Sanemi aimed for the face with his fists, punching it with force that would kill an average human on impact. Genya went low, scratching at the demon's arms, trying to get in to its stomach. They switched, and Genya aimed a swipe to the demon's face.  He thought they might actually be doing damage, when he felt a blow to his stomach. 

"Genya!" Sanemi gasped. 

Genya was barely aware of the pain, and a fist right in his gut, when the demon flung a second arm and sent him flying back twenty feet into a tree. He heard a crunch when he hit the trunk, and then another when he fell to the ground. 

"You're dead!" Sanemi screamed. "Do you hear me? I'll fillet you and hang you in the sun, you—" Before he could finish, the demon lashed out and punched him right in the stomach. 

Genya blinked, his vision going fuzzy from pain. He could only sort of see Sanemi stand up and charge at the demon again, holding something. Maybe a rock? He looked down at his splintered body. There was a lot of blood on the ground around him, dripping from his head and his back all over. 

There was something he was supposed to do. He blinked again, trying to remember, even though his head was fuzzy. What was it?

Oh, right. He had to get up and keep fighting. 

He began his repetitive motion, forcing his jaw to move so he could chant the Amida Sutra. The familiar words forced his mind to concentrate, and his body to remember what it was supposed to be doing. He shifted a little, and felt a few of his bones pop back to where they were meant to be. In his demon form, he'd heal quickly, so he focused on doing that. He had to get back to helping Sanemi as soon as possible.

Genya heard a ripping noise, and then a cry of pain. He looked up from his injuries just as the sweet, metallic scent of Sanemi's blood filled the air. No. 

Sanemi was scooting back toward a tree, the demon over him. He didn't seem too badly hurt, except for all the blood running down his chest. 

"You think this'll stop me?" Sanemi laughed. "It’ll only slow you down!"

Genya sped up his chant. He needed to get back in this fight. As he pushed himself onto his knees, the demon finally noticed him. 

"It's still alive," it mused. "It's going to interrupt my meal."

Genya pushed himself to his feet just as he finished the last line of the Amida Sutra. He wiped a bit of blood from his eyes with the back of his hand. Then, he flipped his hair out of his face and grinned. 

"Blood demon art," he said, his voice loose and shaky. "Exploding blood!"

In an instant, he was engulfed by pink fire. Sanemi sat up a little more, looking alarmed. Genya tried to ignore him, telling himself that Sanemi could look after himself, and instead focused on the demon. 

"It is a demon," it concluded, and turned its full attention to Genya. "My lord will not approve of you interrupting my mission."

"Muzan Kibutsuji can go to hell," Genya snarled. 

Genya stepped forward, forcing his body to grow past its normal size. He drew his gun, and the flame consumed that too. Then, he took aim, and pulled the trigger. The bullets caught fire as they left the barrel. Genya wasn't sure they would make it past the force field, but they burned right through it, lodging in the demon's chest. It screamed, and Genya charged in closer. He led with his fist and punched through to the demon's face, his blood smearing down it and catching it on fire. 

Suddenly, Sanemi was right next to Genya, his blade drawn again. He smiled, and nodded at his brother. Then, Genya broke the force field again, and Sanemi stabbed in with his sword, cutting the demon's head clean off. 

"Damn you, demon slayer!" the demon cursed. 

Sanemi stepped a foot on its disintegrating head, smashing its face into the dirt. "What did Kibutsuji send you here to do?" he demanded. 

"Gah! I can't say, I can't say," it wailed. 

"Tell me!" Sanemi screamed at it. "Or you can spend your last seconds on Earth burning!"

"I just want to be one of them." A tear rolled out of the demon's eye. "He's refilling the upper ranks. If only I had eaten a few more humans, if only I had eaten Marechi, I could have been someone significant in this world."

"Tch." Sanemi took his foot off. Then, he wound back to kick the head. 

"Sanemi," Genya said, and set a hand on his brother's shoulder. "It's not worth it. It's already dead."

Sanemi lowered his foot. He just stared down at the demon as it blew away into dust. Once it was gone, he collapsed. 

"Damn," Sanemi grunted, pressing on his chest. He fumbled at his belt, getting out a pack that Genya guessed had medical supplies. It fell out of his shaking hands, and he swore again. "Damn."

Genya dropped to his knees and grabbed the pack. "Here, let me help," he said, unbuttoning it. 

Sanemi snatched the pack and scooted away. "Back up."

Confused, Genya just inched closer. "I can help," he repeated. 

Sanemi moved farther away. "Give me some space, Genya." There was a note of fear in his voice. 

Genya blinked, wondering why his brother was suddenly acting like this. Then, he heard a soft plop on the leaves beneath him. He looked down and saw a drop of water. Another fell, and he realized it was drool, dripping off his own chin. 

He flung himself backward in alarm. Now that the fight was over, he could tell that it was the scent of Sanemi's blood, the Marechi, that was making him feel a little high. 

All Genya could think was that he was turning into a demon. 

He scrambled back away from Sanemi, trying to wipe the drool from his face with his sleeve. It was so gross, thinking about drooling over his brother's blood, that he flipped himself over and vomited. Then, he started crying, shaking with violent, dry sobs. 

"Genya?" Sanemi called. 

"Stay back," Genya warned, hearing the fear in his own words. He tried to stand up and run away, but just stumbled and fell back in the leaves, facing Sanemi again. "Stay back," he choked again, tears finally leaking from the corners of his eyes. 

Sanemi shifted, gritting his teeth, then set back to work on his chest. As soon as he was looking down, Genya started to scoot back again. He made it to a tree trunk, which he used to help himself stand up. Then, he took off running into the woods. 

"Genya!" Sanemi screamed. 

Genya just kept running. He tripped and landed on his face, sliding a ways down a hill, before he tumbled upright again. It stung, but he kept going, running and tripping and sobbing until he was at the trough of the valley. There was a small creek, where he stopped at and fell to his knees. 

He really was turning into a demon. Was this it? Was this the night he stopped being human at all? 

In a small part of the creek, the water pooled up. Genya scooted over to see his reflection. As soon as he did, he wished he hadn't looked. 

He looked like a demon. His eyes were wide, his scleras black around pink irises that couldn't quite hold still. His hair had grown longer than usual, though still kept its orange streaks. Protruding from his forehead was one large horn, the same as Nezuko's when she grew past her normal size. He also had her demon marks, a vine pattern that ran down his face to his neck, and probably over the rest of his body. Above his chin, still running with drool, his demon fangs pointed out. On top of all that, he was covered in blood. It was his own blood, but it was still a gruesome sight. No wonder Sanemi had told him to get back. 

Genya doubled over with sobs. He clutched at his stomach as he gasped, terrified of what came next. He couldn't go back to Sanemi. What if he lost control and tried to eat him?

There was a rustle in the branches, and Genya's ears perked up. He should run, he thought. If he was turning into a demon, he should get away from humans.

"Genya?" Sanemi called. He skidded down the dirt to the bank of the river. When he saw Genya, his eyes widened. "There you are."

"Stay away," Genya repeated weakly. He wanted to get up and run, but his knees wouldn't move. 

Sanemi approached boldly anyway. "You wanna tell me what's going on?" he said roughly as he dropped to his knees beside his little brother. 

Genya couldn't keep it in anymore. He started sobbing again. "I'm turning into a demon," he wailed. 

Sanemi chuckled nervously. "What?"

"I'm becoming a demon," Genya explained. He tried to wipe his tears, but they were instantly replaced. "I can't turn back into a human anymore. I can use a blood demon art. And, and, the smell, I..." he choked on his own words, then bent over and vomited again, right into the stream. 

Sanemi placed a hand on his back. He didn't say anything. 

"I'm losing control," Genya whispered. "I can feel it. I'm going to become a demon, and then..." he was going to try to eat Sanemi. The thought made his stomach churn, and his gut heaved.

Sanemi pulled his hand away. Genya closed his eyes, imagining his brother drawing his sword, ready to do his job no matter what. Instead, the next thing Genya felt was a wet cloth against his cheek. 

"We're gonna get you cleaned up," Sanemi said calmly. "And then, we're taking you straight to the butterfly mansion."

Genya started to protest. "But—"

"You're not a demon," Sanemi said firmly. "Even if you're becoming one, you're not one yet. Shinobu promised you a damn cure, so you're getting one." He started scrubbing the blood off Genya's face more aggressively. 

Genya just blinked, then started crying again. "I don't want to be a demon," he whimpered, well aware of how whiney he sounded. This seemed like a fair thing to whine over.

Sanemi moved on to his jacket, just giving it a quick wipe. Then, he ran the rag through Genya's hair. "Whatever happens, we'll figure it out. Okay?" He paused, and gave Genya a quick smile. "You could turn out like Nezuko, if you do end up becoming a demon. Right?"

"Sanemi," Genya cried. There was no way to know that would happen. They shouldn't count on it.

Sanemi seemed to realize that wasn't helpful. "Just thinking of the possibilities." He returned his hand to Genya's back. "Can you stand?"

Genya blinked a few times. He realized he couldn't smell the Marechi very strongly anymore, and looked to see that Sanemi had hastily stitched up his wound. It would definitely scar. Once again, Genya wished he could pass his healing abilities to others. It wasn't fair that he, the most useless demon slayer, should be able to survive being so thoroughly broken while others were killed. He looked up to his brother's face. 

"Come on," Sanemi urged, and stood up. 

Slowly, Genya pushed himself to his feet. He still felt shaky from shock. Once he was up, he shrunk back down to normal size. He felt his forehead to make sure the horn was gone, which it was. 

"You look like you did before," Sanemi assured him. 

"I feel different," Genya whimpered. 

Sanemi looked concerned, but all he said was, "let's just get home."

The way back was slower. Sanemi tried to act like he was fine, but his injury was clearly bothering him. About the twentieth time Genya suggested they took a rest, he finally accepted. 

"You know," Genya said carefully, unsure if this was the right time to try lightening the mood, "if you buttoned your shirt and jacket, you probably wouldn't have gotten so hurt."

Sanemi grunted. "If I buttoned my shirt, no one would know how fantastic my abs are."

Genya scrunched his nose. "Is that the real reason you leave it open?" He'd only meant to make a joke to distract himself from the heavy reality of his situation, not make a horrible discovery like that. 

Sanemi poked at his stitches. "It's a lot of work to maintain muscles like these. People should be able to see them."

"You're an idiot," Genya breathed, for the first time believing that it was true.

Sanemi just glared at him. "Let's just go."

He got up quickly, although Genya noticed how he grimaced when his chest moved.  "Are you sure you're okay?"

Sanemi nodded. "Fine. Been hurt worse. It's only flesh deep, so it'll heal quickly anyway."

Genya was still worried, but he let it go. 

It was evening when they got back to the butterfly mansion, but it was still locked down. Aoi tried to turn Sanemi away, even after he threatened to tie her pigtails together and hang her from the clothesline, for which Genya apologized profusely. She eventually agreed to go get Kocho, so she could turn him away personally. 

"Sanemi," Kocho greeted in her fake sweet tone. "I hope you interrupted my very important, absolutely top secret work for something important."

Sanemi clamped a hand down on each of Genya's shoulders. "Genya says he's turning into a demon. We need that cure now."

Kocho blinked, then frowned. "Oh, my. What makes you think that, Genya?"

"Um." Genya hadn't been planning to tell anyone about this. He probably should have told Sanemi it was a secret. "Something, uh, happened."

Kocho took his arm and felt his pulse. Then, she looked in his eyes and mouth, before taking his pulse again. At the end, she just pursed her lips. 

"Well?" Sanemi demanded. 

"Genya, you should come down to the lab." She turned to Sanemi. "You should see your doctor. Those stitches are very poorly done."

Sanemi looked unhappy with that decision, but he accepted it. "If anything happens, or if you need anything," he told Genya. 

Genya nodded. 

Sanemi gave him a quick half smile, then ruffled his hair before walking away. 

Kocho opened the door so Genya could come inside. "Shall we get started?"

Chapter Text

Tamayo and Yushiro were both down in the lab, but Genya didn't see Nezuko anywhere. He assumed she wasn't needed today and was out at training. That might be better, considering how upset Kocho seemed and what he might be discussing with Tamayo. 

Kocho threw open the door to the lab and marched in, Genya slinking in behind her. She walked right up to Tamayo. "Excuse me," she said, her anger barely hidden, "but it seems that someone might have said something to make Genya think he's turning into a demon."

Tamayo's hands froze. She set down what she was working on, and, slowly, turned toward Genya. When she met his eyes, he just looked down. "Yes," she said, her tone even. "I did warn Genya that he might be turning into a demon."

Kocho's eye twitched. "He is not turning into a demon."

They sort of had an argument, with Tamayo presenting each reason one at a time and Kocho trying to refute it. By the end, Kocho looked on the verge of tears. Genya felt the same way, and he had to wipe his eyes a couple of times to keep from crying again. 

"Our next variation of the cure should be ready tomorrow," Tamayo finished gently. "You felt certain that this will be the one that works, so there's nothing to worry about."

Kocho turned and met Genya's eyes. Her own were wide, filled with emotion. "I'm sorry," she whispered. 

Genya didn't know what to say back. 

After checking him over thoroughly, which included more blood draws, Kocho admitted that Genya really was turning into a demon, even if very slowly. Somehow, her confirmation made Genya feel better. It wasn't just a phantom fear anymore. He really was turning into a demon, and they really did have a cure that would work. At least, based on the tests Kocho ran that day, she thought it would work. 

"Look how it reacts with his blood," she showed Tamayo. "It's very similar to the reaction with Nezuko's."

Tamayo peered down the microscope Kocho was using. "Yes, I see. We may need a stronger dose for Genya, considering how his body metabolized the last two drugs."

"And his weight," Kocho pointed out. "I'll do some calculations."

Genya sat on the metal exam table and watched numbly, until it struck him that they were hurrying to finish the drug now. He must have been down there at least two hours already. The sun had probably set, and his friends were outside in the woods wondering when they would be let back in. He hoped Sanemi was doing better. 

"It's ready," Kocho announced. 

Genya swallowed hard. "Okay. Let's do this."

She had him move up to his old bedroom, where he could lay down comfortably. "It's going to be uncomfortable," she warned. "I don't want to do anything that might disrupt the drug, so I can't give you any pain relief."

Genya just nodded. Whatever it took, he was fine with it. 

Kocho pressed her thumb against his neck, and inserted the needle into the vein. As she pushed down on the plunger, Genya could feel the drug flow in, cold and heavy, instantly transported toward his heart from where it would be spread to the rest of his body. 

Kocho set the syringe down. Genya expected her to take some more blood, but instead, she just sat in the chair beside his bed. "How do you feel?"

"Nervous," he admitted. 

That made her laugh a little, because that was absolutely not what she had meant. 

"Is Sanemi okay?" he asked. 

She seemed a little surprised to be asked. "I haven't heard anything from him. I wouldn't worry too much. He's survived much worse many times."

That didn't really make Genya worry less. 

Kocho changed the subject. "Are you excited for the wedding? You must be very happy for your brother."

"I am," Genya confirmed. He wanted to see Sanemi happy, really happy, at least one last time before Muzan attacked. 

Kocho sighed, and tilted her head back. "I am too. Kanroji promised there would be cake."

Genya laughed a little. "Cake?"

Kocho nodded, then sat up again. "Your brother made the mistake of asking Himejima, who knows not one single thing about weddings, for help. He called Kanroji, the natural choice for this sort of assistance, and now she's taken over planning everything."

"Oh." Genya wasn't sure if that was good or bad. 

Kocho laughed a little. "Whatever she comes up with, it will certainly be entertaining."

Genya wondered why she was talking about this with him, then realized she was trying to distract him. He'd rather think about anything except what was going on, so he asked something else. 

"Kocho?"

"Hm? Yes?"

He turned his body a little so he was facing her better. "Do your friends ask you for love advice?"

For a second, she looked confused. "Never. They, ah, they know better. Why?"

"Oh. Mine do." Genya shifted a little. "I thought it had to do with being, um,"

"Asexual?" She smiled a little.

He smiled back. "Yeah."

Kocho laughed dryly. "I wish. No, I'm afraid my advice on love and romance has always been, well, lacking. I've listened to Kanroji complain on occasion, and I did give Giyu a little push, but ultimately I think my meddling hasn't helped anyone." She shook her head. "I just don't understand why people act so stupid when it comes to love."

Genya nodded in agreement. "So many of their problems could be solved if they just talked about it."

Kocho nodded back, and they both laughed. Then, she scrunched her nose, looking a little disappointed. "My sisters want to date your friends."

"Yeah." Genya had heard way too much about that. "Is that bad?"

She sighed. "No. I mean, there's nothing wrong with it. But, can you understand why I'm a bit nervous leaving Aoi in the hands of Inosuke?"

"Hm." Genya considered that. "I think it's the other way round with them."

That made Kocho smile again. "Excellent point." Then, her smile fell once more. "I do hope they're okay."

Genya wasn't sure where this worry was coming from, but he felt the need to comfort her. "Hey, they'll be fine. They're strong, like you."

That seemed to mean a lot to Kocho, because she smiled again, this time more genuinely. 

Genya shifted again, trying to sit up a little. He was starting to feel uncomfortable. 

"The drug is taking effect," Kocho guessed. 

He nodded. That was what it felt like. 

"How does it feel?"

Genya laughed nervously. "Like my skin is crawling around."

Kocho felt his forehead. "Your temperature's spiking. 

"Can I have some water?" he requested.

She nodded, and got up to get it. 

In the time Kocho was gone, Genya's discomfort doubled. It didn't hurt, exactly, just made his body feel like liquid and his muscles tense and relax unpredictably. He squirmed in his bed, trying to sit up, then laying back down, curling in on himself and then stretching out, trying to get in a position where he didn't feel like he was melting. When Kocho returned, he was starting to sweat. 

"It's definitely working," she decided as she helped him sit up so he could drink. 

The water felt good going down, but ten minutes later, it made his stomach hurt. Kocho brought over a bucket so he could puke. He thrashed around for a long time, before curling up into a ball completely under his blanket. He tried to sleep, but only drifted out of consciousness for short periods at a time. 

"I have to go," Kocho said at some point in the middle of the night. "I need to escort Lady Tamayo to the safe house and clean up in the lab."

Genya nodded. He could tell he wasn't going to get better any time soon. 

When Kocho closed the door, he ripped the blanket off, suddenly feeling too hot. Desperately wanting more water, he tried to get up, only for his muscles to give out and his legs to dump him on the floor. It was dark, but he couldn't quite tell if he could see or not. His head swam with darkness and the layout of the room. 

After a few deep breaths, he used the chair and the wall to get on his knees. Reaching up, he managed to tug the corner of the curtain. He tried to pull it open, but yanked it too hard. The bar fell out of the window, right on his head, knocking him back to the floor. He tried to get up again, but his arms were weak now too. 

Then, ahead of him, he spotted his belt with his gear, which he lad left on the floor to be more comfortable lying in bed. In his state of distress, his brain decided that he needed to get out his mirror and check what he looked like. That way, he would know if the drug was working. He dragged himself across the floor, taking the curtains and the rod with him, until he could reach his belt. After fiddling with it for a minute, he got open the pocket that held his small mirror. It was something he'd had since he was little, meant to help him cut his hair, but he just as often used it to check what he looked like in demon form. 

When he held it vertically, it caught the moonlight, shining it right in his face. He angled it away, and finally got his own reflection. He blinked a few times, struggling to make his fuzzy brain comprehend what he saw. 

One of his eyes was pink with a vertical pupil. The other was purple, round, and normal. Human. He opened his mouth and saw that his teeth were still pointed. His hair, though, was all black again. The drug was working. 

In his haze, his brain decided he should check if he could still use a blood demon art. Kocho came back just as he was drawing his sword. 

"No, no." She snatched it away from him. "What are you doing?"

Genya was too weak to answer, or even to look up at her. 

Kocho noticed the mirror in his hands. She took it from him and returned it to his belt, unfortunately into the wrong pocket. Then, she bent down and lifted his chin, looking into his face. 

"It's working," she decided, sounding thrilled. "Now, back to bed with you."

She untangled him from the curtains, then tried to help him move. It took quite a bit for Kocho to drag giant, floppy Genya back up to his bed. By the time he was under the covers again, the pain started. 

"It hurts," he complained. 

Kocho set a hand on his forehead, then stroked his hair gently. "I imagine so."

For hours, she just sat there with him, keeping him company as the drug worked its way through his system. The sun started to come up, and he expected it to be over soon. When he told Kocho that, she just shook her head. 

"The drug is only reaching full effect now. It will take at least until this evening for you to start feeling better."

Genya groaned, and rolled over. "You have to make this better for Nezuko," he panted. 

Kocho sighed, sounding sad. "It's an intense physiological change in a relatively short amount of time. There's no way for it to be pleasant."

Around the time Genya started hearing doors slam and the other inhabitants of the butterfly mansion running down the halls, Sanemi came to visit. 

"What the hell!" he shouted when he burst into the room. "Why didn't you tell me you were giving Genya the drug?"

Aoi poked her head out from behind him, and mouthed, "sorry," to Kocho. 

Kocho folded her hands. "Hush, Sanemi. This is not an appropriate place to yell."

Sanemi ran to Genya's bed. "Genya," he cried, "are you okay?"

Genya smiled weakly. "Better than ever."

"It's an extremely unpleasant process," Kocho told Sanemi. "He needs peace and quiet, and to rest. That's why I didn't tell you. Also, I seem to remember you having your own injuries that needed tending."

"All patched up." Sanemi patted his stomach, and Genya noticed that his stitches had been fixed. "So what's going on? Is it working? It looks like it's working."

Kocho nodded. "It's reached peak effect. Now all it needs to do is run its course."

"I'll keep him company." Sanemi grabbed a chair and pulled it over next to Kocho.

Kocho just sighed. 

"Can I have some water?" Genya asked. 

Sanemi jumped up and ran out of the room before Kocho could even move. She sighed again, and shook her head. Genya understood her impatience, but he was also glad his brother was there. 

Sanemi came back with the water, and Genya drank. He threw it up again, then rolled over, and over, groaning and wishing he didn't feel like his body was trying to rip itself apart. It seemed to stress Sanemi out to see him like this, because he begged Kocho to give Genya some pain medicine, declaring he couldn't watch this. Kocho told him Genya couldn't have any, and if he couldn't bear to watch he should leave. 

"I'm fine. It's getting better," Genya promised, even though he had started sweating again. "Go to Hashira training."

Sanemi hesitated. Then, he admitted, "all my trainees quit."

Kocho laughed. 

"Go promise them it'll be easier," Genya suggested. "Make them play that game again."

Sanemi argued, but Genya couldn't really understand what he was saying. His head had started to pound, making it hard to argue back. At some point, Sanemi seemed to realize he wasn't being helpful. 

"I'll see you later," he told Genya, giving him a fond pat on the head. "Call me if you want anything."

Genya just nodded. 

"Thank goodness," Kocho breathed once Sanemi had left. She yawned. "I'm going to doze for a bit. Wake me if you need anything."

She crossed her arms and slouched in her chair, her eyes falling closed. Genya remembered that she had been awake watching him all night, unless she had dozed off while he was thrashing around. Then he realized he'd been awake that whole night, and the night before, too. Sanemi probably had been as well, but he didn't seem tired. Actually, Genya had never seen him tired, ever. 

A couple hours later, Kocho woke up. She checked the time, then said she was going to go get Tamayo. When she came back, she asked Genya how he was feeling. 

"Better," he answered. He was still feeling weak, but not in pain anymore. 

"Let's go down to the lab," Kocho suggested. "Lady Tamayo was quite disappointed not to be with you the entire night. She'll want to see how you're doing."

Kocho had to help him up. She stood on one side of him, propping him up. He used the wall on the other side to slowly work his way to the basement stairs. Kocho made him sit and scoot down each step on his butt rather than risk him falling. 

When they got to the lab, Tamayo propped him up from the other side. Together, they helped him over to the metal exam table. Yushiro laid out a blanket so it wouldn't be so cold to lay down on. Genya was still uncomfortable. 

"It's working." Tamayo sounded excited. 

Kocho smiled. "It is."

They each took a turn poking at Genya. He didn't feel very bad at all now, just weak, so it didn't bother him a lot. Kocho took a little bit of blood and examined it. Then, she made the announcement Genya was hoping to hear. 

"The drug works. All of Genya's cells are one hundred percent back to human form."

Genya was so happy, tired, and weak that he started crying right there. 

They decided to get him back up to his room where he could recover more comfortably. Once he was tucked in, Kocho ordered him to sleep. He agreed to try. When she left, though, he started crying again, this time from relief. 

He felt his teeth. They weren't pointed anymore, just normal human teeth. His nails were no longer claws, his eyes were his own, and his body just felt normal. Then, he started to feel exhausted. Giving in to it, he let himself fall asleep. 

When Genya woke up, he was disoriented at first. Sanemi was sitting next to him, arms crossed, eyes closed, asleep just like Kocho had been that morning. Not wanting to wake him, Genya sat up and looked around quietly. 

He was still in his room at the butterfly mansion. Nothing had changed, except that Sanemi was there and it was getting dark out. Looking down at his hands, Genya clenched his fists. It felt normal. He sat up, and felt a little weak, but nothing too different from his usual post demon crash. 

Sanemi opened his eyes suddenly. Blinking, he saw that Genya was awake. "Hey."

"Hey." Genya couldn't help but smile. 

Unexpectedly, Sanemi grabbed him in a hug. He sniffed, and Genya thought he might be crying a little bit, probably from the relief of seeing his brother fully human again. 

Sanemi let go. From the shimmer in his eye, Genya thought he was right. "I should get Shinobu," he said. "She wanted me to get her when you woke up."

He left, and Genya tried getting up. He was a little shaky on his feet, but he could stand without holding on to anything. He crossed the room and got his mirror, just to see what he looked like. As expected, he looked normal, except for the dark circles under his eyes. 

Kocho arrived without Sanemi. "He's waiting outside," she explained. "You're free to leave with him once we go over a few things."

"Okay." Genya was relieved he wouldn't have to spend any more time being watched in the hospital. 

Kocho sat down. "Lady Tamayo and I spent a couple hours going over all of your samples, and we've come to some important conclusions."

Genya shifted nervously. He had a feeling he knew what she was going to say. 

"The drug we designed killed the pathogen found in Muzan Kibutsuji's blood that turns humans into demons," she explained, "turning your cells back to normal."

Genya wasn't sure exactly what that meant. 

Kocho brushed her bangs to the side. She seemed stressed about something. "Just in the last few hours, we've learned so much about how humans turn into demons. I'm honestly surprised it's taken this long for you to accumulate enough of Muzan's cells to be affected. Your body must not retain as much of it as Lady Tamayo estimates."

Again, Genya wasn't sure how to take that. He couldn't tell if this was good news or not. 

Kocho met his eyes. "Listen to me, Genya." She stared hard, making him squirm, but he couldn't look away. "You must never eat demons again."

"What will happen?" he asked quietly. 

"You'll ingest more of Muzan's blood, which will reactivate the pathogen already accumulated in your body." She took a shaky breath. "Your demon cell count was already too high for comfort. If you eat another demon, you certainly will turn into one."

Genya nodded, and looked down. He'd figured as much. It was exactly what Tamayo had said before, and what he'd felt down by the creek. 

Kocho took a calming breath, and sat up straighter. "I'm sure you will not be pleased to hear this," she said carefully, "but I'm recommending that you retire from the Demon Slayer Corps."

Genya blinked. He hadn't been expecting that. "Quit being a demon slayer?"

"The coming battle against Muzan and the upper rank demons will be dangerous," Kocho explained gently. "Without your ability to eat demons... I'm sorry, Genya, but you don't stand a chance in a fight of that intensity. Not without being able to use breathing."

Genya thought about that. This was the second time he'd been recommended to quit by someone whose opinion he trusted very much. Maybe it would be wiser if he did. He should stay out of the way, so Sanemi wouldn't be distracted by worrying about him. But then, Genya had already made his decision. He couldn't bear to see his brother go into danger without being there too, right by his side, no matter what happened. 

He stood up. "I have a lot of training to do," he declared. 

Kocho let him leave, but with a sigh. 

"Everything alright?" Sanemi asked when Genya got outside. 

Genya nodded. "Hey, you said your trainees quit, right?"

Sanemi rolled his eyes. "Tch. Yeah. Bunch of wimps."

Genya clenched his fists. "Then tomorrow, we'll have all day to train."

"Okay," Sanemi agreed. "If you think you can handle it."

Genya nodded. "I'm not quitting until I can use wind breathing."

For a second, Sanemi looked surprised. Then, he grinned, and slapped Genya on the back. "That's the kind of determination I like to hear!"

He shook Genya by the shoulder, then started walking back up toward the wind mansion. Genya just watched him for a second, thinking. No matter what came next, he should be there for his brother. That meant he couldn't become a demon, but it also meant he couldn't quit the Corps. It made his next step simple. 

Whatever it took, he had to learn wind breathing.

Chapter Text

Genya woke up before Sanemi. He got dressed and ready, then checked back to see if his brother was up.

Sanemi was still snoring. To be fair, the sky was still pitch black, but they had gotten up way earlier the last time they trained. 

"Sanemi," Genya whispered. He knelt down next to his brother and shook him gently. "Sanemi, wake up."

Sanemi groaned and rolled over. "I'll play with you later."

When they were little, Genya used to wake Sanemi up first thing in the morning so they could play before they had to get to work. The reminder of that time melted Genya's heart. He smiled as he shook his brother again. "Sanemi, you have to get up so you can teach me wind breathing."

Sanemi drew in a long inhale, then sighed. He rolled onto his back. "Okay, I'm getting up."

Genya followed him around impatiently as he got up, got dressed, and ate breakfast. By the time they got out to the yard, Genya was pretty much bouncing up and down. 

They started with the same warm up and workout as last time. This time, though, Genya had a much harder time keeping up with the pace. He was already panting by the end of the warmup. By the end of the workout, he felt like he could collapse. 

"You're not doing too great," Sanemi observed. He tossed Genya a towel. 

Genya patted down his face and neck. "It's hard," he said between pants. "And I'm not in demon form anymore."

Sanemi frowned. "Does it make that much of a difference?"

"Yeah, it does." Genya took one last deep breath, then tossed his towel on the porch. "I'm good now. Let's go."

Sanemi looked skeptical, but he started their run anyway, down the road and up through the woods to the mountain. Genya pushed himself to keep up. He didn't want his brother to think he was weak. He wasn't, compared to a normal person, but someone who had mastered total concentration breathing was in an entirely different league. If Genya wanted to get there, he was going to have to learn to keep up with Sanemi. 

When they got there, Genya was wheezing. He tried to get his breathing under control, but it made him feel light headed. In the end, he just had to wait for his breath to calm down naturally. 

Sanemi waited patiently, kicking some of the larger rocks out of the area. When Genya was ready, Sanemi drew his sword. "Let's start by running through the forms."

They ran through all nine forms, Sanemi only doing the sword part so Genya could keep up, and Genya only doing the sword part because that was all he could do. For hours, they practiced each movement. Every time Genya started to catch up to Sanemi, he increased the pace, or the difficulty of the movement. Finally, they took a break. 

Genya dropped to the ground, his sword clattering against the rocks next to him. He sheathed it, then laid down flat on his back. "I'm exhausted," he sighed. 

Sanemi sat down next to him, laughing a little. Once again, Genya wondered how he could be not even a little winded. "We can call it for today," he offered. "You've already made a lot of progress."

Genya forced himself to sit up. "No. I'm not quitting until I get it. Today's the day."

Again, that seemed to please Sanemi. "Back at it, then," he decided, and stood up. 

Next was breathing exercises. Genya sat and breathed with the wind until he had it down. Then, he breathed that way while going through the wind breathing forms, which was challenging. He hyperventilated at one point and fell over from getting dizzy, but he got back up and tried again before Sanemi could suggest quitting. 

"I'm close," he decided around noon. "I'm getting close to doing it. I can feel it."

Sanemi didn't comment on that. He just corrected Genya's footing and made him run all nine forms again. 

A few hours later, Sanemi forced him to sit down and take another break. 

"We have to call it for today," he told Genya. "I have wedding prep stuff to do."

Genya stood up again, so fast he almost tipped over again. "But I didn't figure out how to do wind breathing yet," he protested. 

Sanemi sighed, and scratched the back of his head. "Genya, it's not something you can learn in one day. It's just as helpful to give your body a break, especially after a stressful medical treatment."

A small part of Genya's brain— the part that sounded like Tanjiro— told him to listen to Sanemi, but the majority was still set on mastering wind breathing. "Fine, let's go." He started stomping toward the trail down the mountain. "I'll practice by myself."

Sanemi sighed before he stood up and followed Genya. 

When they got back to the wind mansion, Tanjiro was sitting on the porch. 

"What the hell are you doing here?" Sanemi grumbled. 

Tanjiro smiled. "Hi, Mr. Sanemi! How are you? Are you excited for the wedding? Thanks for inviting me!"

"Shut up," Sanemi muttered. He intentionally bumped into Tanjiro as he pushed past him into the house. 

"Sorry," Genya said, wondering why his brother still disliked Tanjiro. He sat down next to his friend. "What's up?"

"Ms. Kocho told us you got her drug and were back in human form." Tanjiro smiled again, this time more gently. "I came to see how you were doing."

"Oh." That was nice. "Good. I'm doing good."

Tanjiro nodded. He seemed more subdued than usual. When his usual bright smile fell, Genya wondered what was going on. 

"Is Nezuko getting the drug soon?" he asked quietly. That was who it was really for, after all. 

"She got it this morning," Tanjiro whispered. He looked sad. "Ms. Kocho decided she should go somewhere more secret while it works, just in case Muzan attacks partway through."

Genya's heart skipped. "But that means, by this time tomorrow she'll be human again."

"Ms. Kocho thinks it will take longer," Tanjiro sighed, "because she's one hundred percent a demon, and has been for years."

Genya didn't say what he was thinking, because he didn't want to worry Tanjiro, but having that drug last any longer sounded awful. It had already felt long when he took it. Then again, Nezuko had been a demon for over two years, so she might mind it less. When it came to it, though, Genya would have stayed in bed like that for a week if it meant being human again. 

Tanjiro switched his tone, trying to cheer himself up. "So what have you been up to today? We missed you at training." Then, he sighed, and leaned back on his hands. "Boulder training is impossible!" he complained. 

Genya shook his head. "I'll come back tomorrow. I'm working on something else today."

"Tomorrow's the wedding," Tanjiro pointed out. 

Genya counted the days in his head. "Damn, you're right. I guess I lost a lot of time."

"That reminds me." Tanjiro glanced toward the house. "You should come sleep at the butterfly mansion tomorrow night. We can have a big sleepover with everyone! Well, except Nezuko."

"Okay?" Genya wasn't sure he wanted to go to that. He didn't feel super safe to fall asleep with Zenitsu and Inosuke around. There was always a chance that one of them would step on his face or something. "I'll have to see what Sanemi's planning for that evening, since it's right after the wedding."

Tanjiro's voice dropped a little. "Sanemi will want the night alone with Giyu," he guessed. 

Oh. Right. Gross. Genya looked away. "Okay yeah I'll come," he corrected quickly. 

Tanjiro just smiled at him for a second, seeming to think that was a little funny. Then, he went back to what he'd asked earlier. "What were you working on this afternoon?"

Genya turned back to face him. "Wind breathing," he admitted. He hoped Tanjiro wouldn't think it was stupid for him to try so hard. "Sanemi and I went out to train at dawn. I'm determined to get it by the end of the day, so I'm going back to practice."

"Wind breathing?" Tanjiro seemed surprised. "You're learning it? Why now?"

"Well, it started with Sanemi making me," Genya grumbled. He closed his eyes. "But, really it's because I don't have a choice."

He paused, wondering how much he should say. Tanjiro was his friend, but... no, actually, that was it. There was no reason Genya shouldn't tell him what was going on. 

"I can't eat demons anymore." He looked down. "I've eaten too many. If I do it again, I'll turn into one."

"Oh, Genya." Tanjiro sounded really worried. "I had no idea you were going through that. Are you okay?"

Genya nodded. "I am now. If I can just figure out how to use concentration breathing, I won't ever need to eat demons anyway." He leaned forward onto his elbows. "I'm not gonna be the weak one anymore."

Tanjiro leaned forward next to him, looking concerned. "Maybe this doesn't make much of a difference, but... I don't think you're weak." He gave Genya a small smile. "Even without concentration breathing, look how far you've come."

Genya knew what he was trying to say, but that wasn't what he meant. He smiled back as he explained. "Whatever happened before, whatever I was able to achieve, doesn't matter anymore. When the final battle comes, I am not going to be useless."

"You won't be." Tanjiro got that stubborn look that Genya had come to know too well. "Even if you can't master wind breathing before Muzan attacks, I know you'll find a way to help. In battle, even the weakest fighter can play a critical role."

Genya shook his head. "How?"

Tanjiro met his gaze, eyes burning with intensity. "Because they'll never see you coming."

Maybe, Genya thought, Tanjiro was right. He'd been fighting like Tanjiro, or Sanemi, or Himejima, charging in head first and counting on being the strongest. It was because for a long time he'd felt the need to be the strongest, so he could become a Hashira and see Sanemi again. He didn't need to do that anymore, though, so maybe it was time to try a new strategy. If he focused on what he had— a gun, and the element of surprise— he could find a way to win that no one expected. 

Tanjiro stood up and offered him a hand. "Come on, I'll help you train."

Genya let him pull him up. "Thanks, Tanjiro, but you should get back to your own training."

Tanjiro gave an exaggerated sigh. "I'm stuck." Then, he smiled again. "Help me procrastinate?"

"Nice try," Genya laughed. Tanjiro would never actually try to procrastinate, just based on what Genya knew about him. He only meant it as an excuse to help Genya. "Get back to Himejima's training. We'll both keep working, have fun tomorrow, and the day after we'll meet back and compare progress."

Tanjiro laughed too. "Alright, Genya. Let's do that."

They said goodbye, and Tanjiro started back toward training. Genya went out into the yard to do the same. As he passed through the house, he could hear Sanemi talking to Kanroji and Giyu in the other room. Sanemi and Giyu both sounded strangely indifferent to the wedding plans, which Genya wasn't surprised at. The important thing for them was that they were together. It was their friends and family who were excited to have a big celebration. 

Out in the yard, Genya worked on everything he and Sanemi had practiced that day. He drilled himself on the forms, did all the breathing exercises, practice sparred against a dummy, everything he could think of, all the time feeling on the verge of the breakthrough that would allow him to finally use concentration breathing. 

By evening, Genya was shaky. He could feel his goal slipping away, whatever line he was supposed to cross drifting into the distance. Frustrated and exhausted, he sat down on the porch for a break. 

The back door slid open and closed. "Hey," he greeted, expecting it to be Sanemi.

"Oh my gosh, he talked to me!" squealed a voice Genya instantly recognized. He froze, feeling his insides already squirming as Kanroji plopped down on the porch next to him. "Genya! Aww, I thought you hated me after you ignored me at the hot spring. But you're way too cute and sweet to be so mean, huh?"

Genya didn't know what to say back. He swallowed hard, his tongue sticking against his throat. Why did he get so nervous around Kanroji? He could talk to Kanao and Aoi perfectly fine. 

Kanroji smiled knowingly. "You're a bit shy, aren't you? Don't worry, I'm nice." She clasped her hands together. "Aren't you sooo excited for the wedding tomorrow? It makes me so happy I could cry, seeing Sanemi and Giyu together. I wonder when it will be my turn," she sighed. 

Still, Genya didn't say anything. He felt sort of stuck, not wanting to make this any more awkward. 

She changed her expression again, this time to a simple friendly smile. "Anyway, I came out to say hi. I saw you practicing earlier, and I was wondering what you were up to."

This required a response, or Kanroji would get her feelings hurt again. Genya unstuck his tongue and managed to speak. "Oh, uh, I was training."

"To do what?" She blinked. "Because it looked like you were practicing wind breathing."

This was easier to talk about. Genya nodded. "I'm learning it. I was hoping to be able to do it by the end of the day, but," he sighed as he glanced toward the setting sun. "No luck."

"Hm." Kanroji tapped her finger against her cheek thoughtfully. "What seems to be the challenge?"

"I don't know." Genya stared out into the yard. "I have the movements down, but I can't get my body to do the concentration breathing part."

"Oh dear, that sounds very frustrating. Would you like me to help you for a bit?" she offered. 

That sounded better than quitting, so Genya agreed. He showed her what he'd been practicing so far, and she gave him a few tips. They helped, but he still couldn't do it. In frustration, he kicked over the training dummy. 

Kanroji looked concerned. Then, her face lit up. "I know what your problem is!"

Genya turned to face her, panting. "Please, tell me."

"You... are exhausted." She folded her arms sternly. "When you're tired, your body can't do what it's meant to, much less be pushed to do something like concentration breathing. What you need is to have a big, big meal, get a good night's sleep, and try again when you're at your best."

"That's not helpful," Genya snapped. He was already irritated to not be able to do wind breathing. He didn't need to be told that he was tired. 

Kanroji flinched back. "Oh. Sorry," she whimpered. "I just thought... I'm sorry. I'll go." She turned and started to hurry away. 

Genya regretted yelling. "No, hang on, I'm sorry."

She stopped and looked back, wiping at her eyes. 

"Thanks for helping me," Genya corrected himself, dipping his head. 

Slowly, Kanroji edged her way back. "I mean it," she said gently. "It's clear how tired you are. You've been training since morning, huh? And you just... oh, I don't really know much about it, but you were with Kocho all day yesterday, so you were hurt or something. But my point is, Genya, it's very important to take care of yourself physically, and not just so you can fight demons."

Genya couldn't think of another reason he would do anything. He'd done so much to his body, fundamentally changed it, to fight demons. Kanroji seemed to see on his face what he was thinking, because she looked worried. 

"Don't you want to be healthy, too?" she asked carefully. 

Genya hadn't done anything solely for the sake of his health since his family had died. Everything had been to get better at fighting, to defeat demons, to get back to Sanemi no matter the cost. He'd been hurt countless times, going weeks without food, training until he couldn't hold himself upright anymore. Staring at Kanroji, he couldn't imagine being able to think about anything except what he had to do, not even something so basic as taking care of his body. Not if it was at the cost of his goal. 

She shuffled even closer. "I'm, um, worried about you," she admitted quietly. "Which is maybe weird, since we don't know each other well. I know Kocho, Himejima, and your brother have all been keeping up with how you're doing, but ever since we met, I just keep worrying that you're not doing well. And then the whole thing with the rumors, and people trying to kill you, happened. And now, you're working yourself into the ground." She forced a small smile. "You concern me."

"I'm okay," Genya said numbly. He wasn't sure what else he could say. Kanroji was right about them not really knowing each other, and Genya had always had to be independent, figuring out what he needed for himself. No one had worried over him since his mom died. 

Kanroji looked disappointed to hear that. "Tell me if you're not," she made him promise. "Come over and we'll have a nice, relaxing self care day, or I'll make the biggest meal you've ever had, or show you my whole routine to make sure I stay in shape without overworking myself. Okay?"

"Okay," Genya agreed, if somewhat absently. 

Kanroji clasped her hands. She didn't seem happy with that, but for now she was satisfied. "Friends who fight upper rank demons together look out for each other," she declared. 

"Yeah," Genya agreed again. 

She gave him a big hug. "See you tomorrow at the wedding!"

"Mhm." Genya could feel his face getting hot. He didn't dare hug her back. 

She let go, then bounced away. "Bye! Take care of yourself!"

Genya stared after her, kind of feeling like he'd just imagined their whole interaction. Then, he heard Sanemi's dry laughter from the porch. When he turned, his brother and soon to be brother in law were standing in the doorway. 

"Were you watching the whole time?" Genya asked, feeling just a little embarrassed. 

"We came out just in time to see you get a good old fashioned Kanroji hug."

Giyu nodded solemnly. "She never asks."

"Doesn't try hugging me anymore," Sanemi grunted. 

Giyu looked away. "It's nice sometimes. Very friendly."

Sanemi laughed at him, tucking his arm around Giyu's waist. "Of course you think that."

Genya glanced one last time in the direction Kanroji had left, before following Sanemi and Giyu into the house. 

"I should go," Giyu decided. 

Sanemi kissed him quickly. "Why?"

"We have a big day tomorrow," Giyu said. "You'll see me a lot then."

"I mean, whatever you want," Sanemi said before kissing Giyu again. "But I want you to stay here."

Giyu looked like he was making a life changing decision. "Okay," he agreed. "I'll stay for dinner. After that, I'm going back to my house."

Sanemi seemed satisfied with that. 

"I'm gonna go lay down," Genya excused himself. He would have liked to hang out with Sanemi and Giyu, but he was starting to feel exhausted. What Kanroji had said was bothering him, too, and he didn't want Sanemi to see him not eating. 

Sanemi came and found him in their room, half an hour later, with a tray of food. 

"Hey," he called gently. "I brought dinner. You okay?"

Genya had been sort of half asleep. He sat up to accept the tray of food. "Yeah. Just worn out."

"You worked really hard today." Sanemi sat on the end of his bed. 

"It didn't matter." Genya looked down. "I still can't do wind breathing."

"It still matters," Sanemi assured him. "All the practice you did today will go into the practice you do tomorrow. Well, the day after tomorrow."

Genya smiled at that. 

Sanemi patted his leg. "Eat and get a good night sleep. Long day tomorrow." Then, he left. 

Genya looked down at his food. He thought about what Kanroji said again, the phrase "you concern me" sticking in his head. Then he remembered all the times the girls at the butterfly mansion had pushed him to eat. He wasn't in demon form anymore. He never felt like eating the first few days after changing back, but maybe he should try anyway. For his health, like Kanroji and Aoi said. Carefully, he took a bite of rice. His stomach immediately turned over, and he set the food aside. Not tonight. Instead of eating, he laid down in his bed and went to sleep.

Chapter Text

The day of the wedding went by in a chaotic blur of events. 

Sanemi woke Genya up early in the morning in a panic, because the outfit he was supposed to wear didn't fit. After twenty minutes of fighting it— and Sanemi— Genya found that part of the hem had caught under the belt and was pulling the sleeves tight, after which everything fit just fine. 

The wedding was at the butterfly mansion. Genya wasn't sure how that had been decided. He'd never been to a wedding before, so he had nothing to measure this one against. He could just feel that this was one would be absolute chaos. 

Kanroji, who was supposed to direct everything and tell everyone what to do, cried the entire time. As the only actual family member present, Genya was supposed to participate somehow, but no one told him what to do until Iguro was pushing him toward Sanemi and muttering instructions he couldn't hear. The ceremony was supposed to somehow involve sake, but since Sanemi wasn't drinking alcohol anymore, Kocho had replaced it all with Ramune. Genya had to drink some as part of the ceremony, but Kanroji messed up how much and he ended up drinking way more than he was supposed to. Sanemi and Giyu went through the entire process in absolute seriousness, not even smiling after they exchanged their vows. At the end, the Ubuyashiki kids sang a nice, only slightly creepy song, which Genya wasn't sure was planned.

Dinner was right after the ceremony. Genya sat next to Sanemi, who was finally smiling, and Kocho, who insisted he tried the cake. He was feeling sick from drinking so much Ramune, and eating too soon after recovering from being in demon form, but he tried a bite and had to agree it tasted amazing. The only things that had made it on the dinner menu were salmon stewed with daikon, and red bean mochi, for which Sanemi yelled at Tanjiro whether he deserved it or not. At the end of the meal, Tokito presented the newly married couple with a forged certificate of marriage, which Giyu especially seemed pleased to have. Genya made sure to tell Sanemi congratulations. Sanemi just smiled. 

At the end of the wedding, Sanemi and Giyu said goodnight to everyone before leaving hand in hand for the water mansion. 

The rest of them cleaned up, which took longer than expected for how little had been involved in setting up. Genya ran into the girl whose hair he'd grabbed at final selection and took his chance to apologize. She assured him it was fine and she wasn't hurt, which made him feel better. As they were finishing, and saying goodnight to everyone, Tanjiro found Genya and pulled him into another room. 

"We're having the sleepover in here," he said, sounding super excited. 

As the other sleepover attendees gathered, Genya realized that by "everyone," Tanjiro had not just meant himself, Zenitsu, Inosuke, Kanao, and Genya. He had meant Aoi, Tokito, Kocho, Kanroji, and Murata too. 

"I couldn't convince anyone else to come," Tanjiro lamented. 

Genya grimaced. He would have said no if anyone else was coming. As it was, he kind of wanted to leave. 

"Sleepover!" Kanroji cheered, twirling between him and Tanjiro. "I'm ready to have some fun! That wedding was so beautiful, but it made me so sad. Do you ever think I'll get married, Tanjiro?"

Tanjiro gave her a big smile. "Of course you will. You'll meet someone who makes you truly happy, and the two of you will get married and grow old together."

"Aww, I can always count on you to cheer me up!" Kanroji bounded over to where Kocho, Kanao, and Aoi were setting up their beds, leaving Genya and Tanjiro alone in the middle of the room. Genya was going to say something about lots of people being there when Zenitsu and Inosuke came over. 

"I wanna get married!" Zenitsu complained as he latched onto Tanjiro's jacket. 

Tanjiro just patted him absently. "You will someday."

Kanroji got out snacks, and everyone gathered around to chat. Genya sat on the edge of the group until Kocho decided they should play truth or dare and gathered them up in a circle. 

"I'll go first," she decided. "Inosuke, truth or dare."

"Dare!" Inosuke cackled. "And make it hard!"

"Hm." Kocho smiled evilly. "Alright, I dare you to not speak for the next three rounds."

Inosuke glared, and opened his mouth to argue, then shut it angrily. Aoi laughed. 

"Oh, Inosuke is supposed to go next," Kocho realized. "Tanjiro, why don't you go for him?"

"Alright." Tanjiro looked around the circle. "Um... Ms. Kanroji, truth or dare?"

"Truth!" she answered. "Oh, ask me about my crush! Ask me who it is!"

Tanjiro laughed. "Okay, who is it?"

"Oh, I'm so embarrassed." Kanroji squealed as she held her face. "What if you all laugh at me? No, I'll say! It's Iguro!"

Kocho sighed. "We knew that."

"Iguro?" Zenitsu shrieked. "You like him? He's insane!"

"But he's so sweet!" Kanroji argued. "He takes me to dinner, and buys me nice things, and tells me I look pretty! Aww, I just hope he likes me back."

Kocho just shook her head. "It's your turn, Mitsuri."

"Oh, right." Kanroji looked around the circle. To Genya's horror, she pointed right at him. "Truth or dare, mini Sanemi!"

"Dare," he decided. He didn't have a lot of exciting truths. 

Kanroji grabbed an apple from her snack table and balanced it on her head. Genya had a sinking feeling he knew what was next. "I dare you to shoot this off my head!"

"Isn't that a little dangerous?" Tanjiro worried. 

"It wouldn't be a sleepover if it was tame," Tokito argued. 

"Stand in front of the window," Kocho ordered. "You will not be shooting bullets into my walls."

Kanroji got lined up in front of the open window, still smiling as she balanced the apple right in the center of her head. Genya loaded just one cartridge, snapped the barrel back into place, and raised his gun. He beheaded demons this way. He could do this. 

He took aim, and fired without hesitation. The bullet pierced the apple clean through the center, flying into the yard without moving the apple so much as an inch. Kanroji clapped with glee. "Alright, Genya, now it's your turn."

Genya holstered his gun, and looked around the circle as he sat down. He had never played this before, so he figured he should pick one of his friends. "Uh, Zenitsu?"

"Truth," Zenitsu answered lazily. 

Genya realized he should have thought of a question before hand. "Um... what's the most scared you've ever been?"

Zenitsu shot upright. "Oh, definitely in that mansion with the drum demon! Or the mountain with the spiders! Or at final selection! Or when I got struck by lightning! Or—" he continued on, listing just about everything that had ever happened to him. Genya regretted his question. 

"It's your turn to ask someone truth or dare," Kocho interrupted. 

"Oh yeah." Zenitsu turned to the other side of the circle. "Murata, how exactly do you know Giyu?"

Inosuke whacked him on the head. "You're supposed to ask him truth or dare, idiot."

Zenitsu glared. "Ow! Aren't you supposed to be quiet?"

"It's been three rounds. Lord Inosuke is back in the game and ready to win!"

"It's not that kind of game," Zenitsu sighed. 

"It's okay," Murata assured him. "I would have picked truth anyway."

He went on to tell the story of his final selection, where he had protected an injured Giyu for most of the week while Giyu's friend battled a super horrible demon. Genya thought that demon sounded sort of familiar. He'd seen one like it at final selection and run the other way, afraid he'd be killed if he took on one so strong. 

"I know that demon," Tanjiro said quietly. 

No one had to ask. They all knew: Tanjiro had killed it. 

"Anyway," Murata yawned, "that's how I know Giyu. We haven't talked since, so I was pretty surprised to be invited to his wedding."

"If you talk to Tomioka once, he thinks you're friends," Tokito said. 

Genya thought that was kind of mean, but Kocho laughed. 

Murata looked around the circle. "Okay, um, Tanjiro?" 

"Dare," Tanjiro decided. 

Murata looked around. "Okay, I dare you to... oh wow, I really don't want to make you do anything awful. Hm. Okay, I dare you to sing a song for us."

Tanjiro jumped up and sang a silly song, complete with a little dance, just a bit off key. It was funny, but overall not too humiliating. He sat down with a big smile on his face. "Inosuke, since I took your turn, why don't you go?"

"Okay. Um, Aoi, truth or dare?"

Aoi sat up on her heels. She locked eyes with him and gave him a small smile. "Dare."

"Do it, do it," Zenitsu chanted. Genya bet he was hoping Inosuke would dare her to ask him out or something. 

"I dare you... to go outside and eat a bug." Inosuke folded his arms triumphantly. 

Zenitu grabbed his head and started shaking him. "You idiot! You stupid boar!"

Aoi looked disappointed as she stood up. "Alright, let's get this over with."

Everyone followed her out to the yard. She found an ant pretty quickly, but Inosuke insisted it wasn't big enough. She just sighed and found a beetle. Scrunching her nose, she popped it in her mouth and chewed. 

"Not as bad as I thought," she decided, "but still nasty. You owe me for this."

"What?" Inosuke seemed confused, but Genya could sort of guess what she was thinking. 

She smiled slyly, shaking her head. "I'll tell you what I'd like later, okay?"

"Okay," Inosuke agreed, trotting after her as they headed back inside. 

"He should have dared her to kiss him," Zenitsu grumbled to Genya as they all sat down. 

Genya thought that would be mean, but he didn't say so. Aoi was moving on to the next round. 

"Tokito, you haven't gone," she noticed. "Truth or dare?"

He smiled, just a little. "Hm. How about a dare?"

"Drink some of the fish water," she said, with alarmingly little hesitation. She pointed to the fish tank in the corner. 

Tokito's even expression broke, and he looked scared. He walked over to the fish tank anyway, everyone else scrambling after him. 

"You don't have to," Genya heard Tanjiro whisper to him. "It's okay to ask for a different dare."

Tokito set his face. "I'm going to do it."

He went back over to the snacks and grabbed a small cup, then came back and dipped it into the fish tank. Slowly, he raised it to his lips and took just the tiniest sip. 

"Disgusting," he decided. 

Aoi crossed her arms. "Better or worse than a bug?"

"Worse," Tokito said. "Many of us swallow bugs by accident. I applaud how unhinged this dare was. It feels like a real sleepover now."

They all went and sat back down. Genya realized that almost everyone had gone now. He wondered who Tokito would pick. It should be either Kocho or Kanao, since neither had gone. 

"Kanao," Tokito decided. 

Her expression didn't change, but Genya could see the slightest bit of discomfort in the way she shifted. "Truth."

"Oh, I was hoping you'd pick dare. Let's see." Tokito tapped his chin thoughtfully.

Genya got a sudden feeling he should stop whatever was about to happen, but he couldn't think of how, or why— except that Tokito could be mean, and Kanao might be really hurt. It was probably better that she hadn't picked dare, considering his standards so far, which must have been what she was thinking. 

"I know." Tokito returned his attention to her. "Of everything you have done, what are you most ashamed of?"

Kanao was silent. 

"Tokito," Kocho scolded gently, "that question's a bit harsh for a game."

"Is it?" He frowned. "My apologies. I'll think of another."

Suddenly, Kanao stood up and ran out of the room. 

Aoi jumped up. "I got it," she told Kocho, before running right after her. 

Genya sat down, not even realizing that he too had been planning to chase after her, then noticed Tanjiro doing the same. He looked worried. 

"Let's play charades!" Kanroji suggested, seemingly to distract them. "Tokito, you make the other team. Oh, I call Tanjiro!"

"That's not fair," Tokito complained. "I want Kocho."

"Genya," Kanroji picked. 

"Boar?" Tokito looked stressed, and Genya realized it was because he didn't know anyone else's name. 

They kept picking, but Genya was distracted by whatever was going on with Kanao. He hoped she and Aoi came back soon. 

A few minutes later, Aoi returned alone. She beckoned to Kocho from the door, and they both left. 

Kanroji looked worried, but she said, "let's start playing," anyway. 

Inosuke volunteered to go first. He drew from a bowl of random things Kanroji had written, then did an incredibly offensive Tengen impression. Tanjiro was horrified, but Genya heard Zenitsu snicker. 

Tokito was up, doing what could have been either Kaburamaru or chimney smoke, when Kocho returned. 

"It's time to go home," she announced. 

Everyone froze. The sleepover was meant to go all night. Was whatever was going on really that bad?

"Come on," Tanjiro encouraged. "Let's clean up and get out of their way."

"We can move to my mansion," Kanroji volunteered. 

Kocho's expression softened. "Yes, that's a good idea. You all have fun. We'll see you in the morning."

They cleaned up quickly, and started to shuffle out. As Genya was grabbing his stuff, Kocho pulled him aside. 

"Stay here," she said quietly. 

He frowned. "Me?"

"Yes." She didn't give any more details. 

Genya wondered for a second if Kanao had asked to talk to him. They'd talked about hard things before, so maybe she felt comfortable sharing something with him. Then, it occurred to him that he was probably the reason she was upset. 

"Coming?" Tanjiro called. 

Genya looked toward the door, and saw that he was the last one in there. He shook his head. "Kocho asked me to stay."

Tanjiro looked confused. Then, he set his bag in the doorway and walked back over. "Do you know what's happening?"

Genya shook his head. "No more than you."

"I hope Kanao's alright," Tanjiro said quietly. 

"She's been kind of unhappy with me lately," Genya admitted. "I wonder if I did something to upset her."

"Like what?"

"I can't think of anything." Ever since she had said they shouldn't be friends anymore, Genya had been trying to figure out that very thing. 

"I should stay," Tanjiro said. Then, he shook his head. "No, Kanao has Aoi and Kocho— and you— looking out for her. I should go. I can check on her later."

Genya nodded. He was impressed; if this happened with someone he cared for as deeply as Tanjiro did for Kanao, he didn't think he could make that decision. 

"I'll see you later," Tanjiro said as he stood up. "Whatever it is, it'll work out. You're good at making up with people."

Genya was confused by that compliment, until he realized it was half a joke about Sanemi. "Ha ha. Go have fun at your sleepover."

Tanjiro smiled on his way out, but Genya could see the worry behind it. It made him feel more concerned than he had. 

It was a while before anyone came back. Genya had started drifting to sleep. When Aoi called his name, he shook his head to wake himself back up. 

"What's going on?" he asked. 

She sat down next to him. "Kanao's very upset. Tokito's question reminded her of something, which, well, I hate to see her in pain, but I'm glad she's finally talking about it."

"Oh." Genya wasn't sure if that was good or bad news. He also didn't get why he was there. 

"She's... hm." Aoi made a face. "I don't know if you know this, but Kanao has some complicated mental issues from things that happened when she was young. She has a hard time communicating because of it."

"I sort of noticed." Genya hadn't realized it was trauma related. 

Aoi nodded. "Usually, we encourage her to share what she's thinking herself, but this time... she asked me to talk to you, and Kocho agreed it's for the better. It's a bit of a long story, though, so settle in."

Genya swallowed hard. He'd been sort of hoping he was here for something like we need someone to clean up while we help Kanao, but no such luck. 

Aoi began. "When Hashira training started, Shinobu encouraged Kanao to join. She thought Kanao would get some good training in, and maybe make some friends. And she did. Or, at first." Aoi hesitated before continuing. "All I knew about this was that Kanao had seemingly made friends with a group of girls. Then, one day, she came home and said she was quitting Hashira training and never speaking to them again."

"What happened?" Genya wondered. Also, this still had nothing to do with him. 

Aoi sighed. "That's what's upset Kanao so much. See, two of the girls were nice enough, but the other two were awful. They used to pressure Kanao to participate in whatever they got up to, whether it was drinking stolen alcohol or talking badly about other demon slayers. They gossiped a lot, and when Kanao didn't go along with what they wanted, they talked about her."

"That's awful." Genya knew how much it sucked to be gossiped about. 

Aoi pursed her lips. "They had a bit of an argument after Kanao missed one of their hangouts to help Shinobu with something. She was scared that they would cut her out, and spread rumors about her, if she didn't do something to please them."

Genya started to get a bad feeling that he knew where this was going. 

"You may have never spoken to Kanao before, but she knew who you were." Aoi looked down. "She knew that you eating demons was a way bigger secret than those girls were used to finding. She thought it would make them finally accept her, so she told them about you."

Genya felt something inside his heart twist. He understood why she'd done it. He might have even done the same thing. But damn did it make him angry. 

"After that, she stopped talking to them." Aoi shook her head. "Even the two nice girls. She felt so bad about what she'd done. When you went on that mission together, she tried being nice to you."

Out of guilt. Genya could feel the blood rushing through his arms. Kanao was nice to him because she felt bad. 

"She, uh, I don't know exactly what she meant by this, but she said she told you her secret?"

"So I would tell Tanjiro," Genya realized. It was never about honestly coming out and supporting each other. 

Aoi nodded. "She thought if you did the same thing, she wouldn't feel as bad about what she did."

"But I didn't."

"Yeah. And then one of those girls gathered a band of demon slayers to kill you and sliced off your leg, and she blamed herself."

Genya buried his face in his hands. This was so much to take in. All along, Kanao hadn't wanted to be his friend at all. She just wanted to make herself feel better for something she'd done. That alone made Genya just as angry as knowing she had intentionally shared his secret to someone known for spreading rumors. 

Aoi hesitated for a minute. Then, she asked, "Genya? I know this might be a lot to ask, but, can you tell Kanao you forgive her?"

He laughed shakily, and without a smile. "Lie to her?"

Aoi looked disappointed. "Please try to understand. Kanao—"

"I understand perfectly fine," Genya snapped. "She struggles socially, she got dragged in by a controlling friend group, and  she regrets what she did. That doesn't change that I almost got killed because of it!"

Aoi shrunk down, and Genya realized he was yelling. He couldn't stop, though. He just kept going.

"I got my damn leg cut off! I missed training! And, yeah, I put up with it, and I'm fine now, but it would have been nice to have those couple extra days, or to not have to check over my shoulder whenever there's anyone unfamiliar around, or to have to be walked places."

"Genya," Aoi said calmly, though he could see she was shaking. "Please lower your voice."

"The Hashira spent an entire day on that stupid assembly because of this!" he continued anyway. "I shot that girl. I shot an actual human being. I thought she was the one at fault, but this whole damn time it was Kanao. My supposed friend."

Aoi squeezed her eyes shut. Then, she stood up, and shouted back, "Kanao is your friend!"

"She's not!" By this point, Genya was shaking with rage. "You know who has a hard time socially? Me! She's not the only damn person with problems! And this whole time, I thought we were actually getting to be pretty good friends, but she was just hanging around me out of pity, or guilt or whatever, to make herself feel better. And it didn't work, did it?"

Aoi blinked a few times, and Genya realized she was tearing up. "You should leave."

"Kocho asked me to stay," Genya argued. 

"You are not going to talk to Kanao like this," Aoi hissed. 

"Yeah, and why not?" Genya pointed toward the door. "Because she might get hurt?"

Aoi blinked again, but by now her eyes were starting to pool with tears. "I don't know you that well," she said, her voice sticky, "but I've seen enough of you to know that this isn't who you want to be."

Genya couldn't think of anything to say back to that. 

"Get out of our house," Aoi said, and pointed at the door. 

Genya realized that was his only option. He picked up his stuff. "Fine," he grumbled as he headed over. 

Aoi followed him to shut the gate behind him. Then, alone on the cold dark road, Genya started to cry too. 

Kanao. All this time, it was Kanao. He had never experienced betrayal before. He'd never been close enough to anyone who wasn't family for this to have ever been a concern in the past. Never had he imagined that he might make a connection that felt so genuine, but turned out to only be because she felt bad. She didn't even feel bad for him. It was just because she had done something she knew was wrong. 

Genya screamed, and threw his bag. The clatter of his stuff on the road ahead only made him want to scream again. He dropped to his knees and sobbed into the dirt. Only once his body had stopped shaking did he get up and get his bag, then trudge up the road to the wind mansion, desperate for the comfort of his brother. 

Sanemi wasn't there. As soon as he got to the empty house, Genya remembered that it was his brother's wedding night, and he was at his new husband's house. Even the servants were absent, probably taking a night off since they knew Sanemi was busy. 

Genya tossed his stuff in his room, then started pacing around the empty house. He felt trapped, cooped up in the knowledge of the truth. Frustrated, he punched a wall and screamed again. It hurt, a lot, and he saw his hand was bleeding. Now crying from the pain, too, he slumped down on the floor and buried his head in his arms. It wasn't fair. It felt so, so bad, and there was nothing he could do to make it better. 

Chapter Text

Giyu held Sanemi's waist the entire walk back to the wind mansion. When they arrived, he kissed Sanemi with the slightest hint of a smile.

"Can't stop, can you?" Sanemi teased. 

Giyu kissed him again. "Why should I?"

Sanemi wrapped his arms over Giyu's shoulders. "You shouldn't," he muttered, right before kissing him. "Husband."

"Husband," Giyu echoed, before another kiss. 

Sanemi smiled. "Neither of us have to go to Hashira training," he pointed out. 

"You do," Giyu said. 

"Nope. My trainees quit." Sanemi started playing with Giyu's hair. "We could just... spend all day together."

Giyu did his little tiny smile again, and Sanemi wondered how he could be so cute. "Okay."

Sanemi let go, only so he could open the gate. When he saw it already flung wide, he frowned. "It's open. Maybe Genya's home already."

His brother should still be at that sleepover Tanjiro planned. Concerned, Sanemi let go of his husband and pushed his way through the gate. 

"Genya?" he called as he entered the house. "You home?"

There was no response. Sanemi wandered around, Giyu right behind him, looking for Genya. Outside their bedroom, he almost tripped over him. 

Genya was sitting on the floor, staring at the wall. His eyes were blank, totally glazed over, with deep, dark circles underneath. With his knees curled against his chest and his arms hanging by his sides, he looked terrible. 

"Genya!" Sanemi crouched down next to him. "Hey, what are you doing?"

Genya blinked, and slowly turned to face him. "Sanemi? Aren't you supposed to be with Giyu?"

"Giyu's here." Sanemi jabbed a finger over his shoulder, pointing out his husband lurking right behind him. "What are you doing? Did you leave the sleepover? Why are you on the floor?"

Genya just stared at him. 

He hadn't slept, Sanemi realized. Between the wedding, training nonstop— Sanemi should have stopped him that day— and getting that drug, he'd had a busy, stressful few days. 

Sanemi reached for his head, and ran his hand through his hair gently. "Let's get you to bed," he suggested. 

Genya turned back to facing the wall. "People are never who you think they are."

Sanemi glanced back at Giyu, and saw he was thinking the same thing. Something happened at that damn sleepover. 

"I'll give you a minute," Giyu decided, and shuffled away. 

Sanemi sat down facing him. "What happened?"

"Kanao started the rumors about me."

"What?" Sanemi was surprised. "Shinobu's tsuguko? The one who never talks? Isn't she your friend?"

Genya clenched his fists. "She's not my friend," he growled. 

Sanemi wasn't sure what he was supposed to do here. He tried to get Genya to move again. "Why don't you get some sleep?"

"Can't."

He sighed. "Look, Genya, that's terrible, but it's been like that for weeks whether you knew it or not. You're not gonna solve it by staring at the wall. Get some sleep, and think about it on a fresh brain."

"I have to train," Genya argued. 

"No way in hell am I letting you train like this." Sanemi stood up, then held out his hand. "Come on."

Slowly, Genya accepted Sanemi's hand. He let his brother pull him to his feet, then lead him to bed. Sanemi reasoned that Genya was always more mopey around his big brother who would take care of him. He probably did feel pretty bad about this, though. 

Once Sanemi had gotten Genya into his bed, he closed the curtains. "Sleep," he ordered. "We'll figure everything out when you wake up."

Genya started crying. 

Sanemi just rubbed his shoulder. "Unless you want to talk more about it now."

"No." Genya sniffed. "I just want to sleep."

Sanemi patted him, then left. 

He found Giyu staring at the front door contemplatively. "I'm headed to Shinobu's," he told him. 

Giyu looked confused. "Why?"

"Kanao started the rumors about Genya. He found out last night," Sanemi explained. 

Giyu nodded. "I'll come with you."

As they walked down the road to the butterfly mansion, Sanemi started thinking through the problem. "Why the hell would that brat start a rumor about Genya?"

"It might have been an accident," Giyu reasoned. "Kanao is not cruel."

Sanemi just shook his head. "Shinobu’ll know."

When they arrived, Sanemi was a little surprised to see the mansion wasn’t locked up for the day. Maybe the wedding and this incident had put a hold on whatever top secret research was happening there. Aoi let them inside, then went to get Kocho.

When Kocho saw Sanemi, she smiled sadly. "I assume you spoke to Genya."

He nodded, smiling back. "What the hell."

Kocho sighed. "It’s complicated. Let’s sit down."

She explained a bit of what had happened, that a group of so called friends Kanao had made pressured her into sharing Genya’s secret. Sanemi couldn’t find it in his heart to feel bad for her.

"My little brother was almost killed because she did that," he raged. "I don’t care why."

Something flashed behind Kocho’s eyes. "I understand that Genya is hurting. My little sister is hurting too."

Sanemi shut his mouth. He forgot, sometimes, that Kanao was Kanae and Shinobu’s sister. Shinobu felt just as protective over her as he did over Genya.

She continued. "So let’s find a way to resolve this where neither of them will be hurt any more. They were friends, even if it was because Kanao was trying to make up for what she’d done. They can be friends again."

Sanemi didn’t know what to say. He knew how to shout, how to jump in and protect Genya, yell at anyone who hurt him. He wasn’t so good at the making things better part of this.

"Let me try talking to Genya," Giyu volunteered. 

Kocho nodded. "Yes, you talk to Genya, and I’ll talk to Kanao. With our support, I’m sure they’ll work through this."

Giyu nodded back, then took Sanemi’s hand and led him outside. They started walking back to the wind mansion.

"It will be alright," Giyu assured him evenly. 

Sanemi just grunted. 

When Genya woke up, he was surprised to see Giyu sitting right next to his bed. 

"What the hell," he muttered, before remembering Giyu was his brother in law now and he should be nice. "Oh. Hey."

"You slept for five hours," Giyu reported. 

"Damn it." Genya sat up too quickly and made himself dizzy. That shouldn't happen, he thought briefly, but didn't take the time to really consider it. "I need to go train."

He started to stand up, but Giyu spoke again. "You're angry with Kanao."

Genya froze, the memories of last night rushing back to him. He glared at the wall. "Don't I have the right?" he growled. 

Giyu was quiet for a minute. The next time he spoke, his voice was very firm. "Do you?"

If it was Sanemi, Genya would have argued. He didn't know Giyu well enough for that, and had no idea if that was acceptable for their relationship as brothers in law. So, instead, he sat back down and listened. 

"People mess up," Giyu said calmly. "They make mistakes. They're mean. Nothing you can do will change that."

Genya stared at him. The way he said it was so sad and defeated. 

"If you live waiting for them to change, you will only be hurt more." Giyu glanced to the door fondly, half smiling. "But, if you push a bit, they will open up beyond the shell of their harsh actions and you will meet the beautiful person inside."

Genya got what he was saying, but it only really made sense in the context of him and Sanemi. Kanao was different. She wasn't being mean to him out of defense. She had spent weeks pretending to be his friend to cover for what she had done. 

Giyu seemed to see what Genya was thinking. Whether he was naturally intuitive, or more likely because Genya was horrible at controlling his facial expressions, he read exactly what Genya had just thought. His face fell. 

"The past cannot be changed, Genya," he said sadly. "Only the future can be chosen. If you want to hate Kanao, that is your right, but it will not relieve the suffering you have endured."

"Damn." Genya rubbed his face. Giyu had a point there. "What do I do, then?"

"Pain only lessens when you let it do so naturally," Giyu said. "Even if you let it go, it takes time to heal. Whenever you're ready, you should go to her and see if she will apologize."

"And then what? Forgive her?" Genya spat. He didn't want to do that. He wanted... something else. Some kind of justice. 

Giyu nodded. "If you want to get better."

"It doesn't feel fair," Genya grumbled. "I almost got killed because of what she did. Shouldn't there be, like, a consequence?"

Giyu shook his head. "Justice brings itself. If you can do something to set things right, you should, but making sure someone gets what they deserve is not on you."

"I don't see how this can be set right," Genya argued. It felt inappropriate still, but he was frustrated enough not to care. 

"I have no doubt," Giyu said firmly, "that, after this, Kanao will never do such a thing again. Your hurts will be healed with time, and your relationship with her can be repaired. What more could be done to make this right?"

Genya glared at the wall. "Nothing," he admitted, though it was through gritted teeth. 

Giyu nodded, then stood up. "Sanemi asked me to tell you to eat something."

With that, he left. 

Genya spent a moment contemplating what a strange guy his brother had married. Then, he shook his head, trying to forget about Kanao. He had training to do. 

Now that he was in human form again, he wasn't sure whether he was supposed to walk places alone. Sanemi was with Giyu, though, so he decided to go either way. About halfway up to Himejima's training area, he realized that if he was attacked in human form he would almost certainly die. With that in mind, he walked the rest of the way with his hand on his holster and two cartridges already in his fist. When he got to the training area, he breathed a sigh of relief and put it away. Then, he started looking for Tanjiro. 

Tanjiro was over at boulder training, lying on the ground and staring at the sky. In the sunshine, Genya noticed the deep red scar on his forehead looked different. 

"Is your mark getting darker?" he asked Tanjiro as he stopped right over him. 

Tanjiro sat up suddenly. "Ah! Genya!" He scrambled into a normal sitting position as Genya sat down beside him. "Are you okay? You never met us at Kanroji's house. What did Ms. Kocho want? Is Kanao okay?"

Genya frowned. He didn't really want to talk about it. "You haven't talked to her yet," he guessed. 

Tanjiro shook his head. "What happened?"

Genya let out a frustrated breath. He didn't want another person tell him to forgive her, but he supposed he should tell Tanjiro now before he found out on his own. "Well," he started, already scowling, "it turns out it was Kanao who started the rumors about me."

Tanjiro's eyes went wide with shock. "Kanao? No! But why? That's so unlike her!"

Genya shook his head. "Aoi said she made some bad friends at the beginning of Hashira training."

"And they pressured her into it," Tanjiro guessed. He looked down. "That makes sense," he said quietly. 

Genya glared at the trees. "I'm just so angry."

Tanjiro nodded. "Of course you are. These rumors have really hurt you."

That was not what Genya had been expecting. This was Tanjiro, though. Even if he wasn't always right, he always had kindness first in his heart. If anyone could help Genya figure out what he should do, it was Tanjiro. 

"Aoi and Giyu both say I should forgive her," Genya grumbled. 

Tanjiro nodded slowly. "But you don't want to."

Genya frowned. "It's not that I don't want to. I just, after everything, how can that be it? Shouldn't there be something else?"

"Hm." Tanjiro tapped his chin thoughtfully. "Why?"

"Because." Genya clenched his fists, and admitted what he was feeling. "I want some kind of payback."

"You want her to hurt like you have," Tanjiro guessed quietly. 

"No," Genya corrected. He was mad at Kanao, but he would never wish that on anyone. Would he? "I mean, not like I have. But I want something!"

"And after that," Tanjiro asked, "would you feel better?"

Genya got where he was going with this. Even if Kanao suffered some kind of consequence, it wouldn't fix anything. There wouldn't be a point where Genya felt like it equated to what he'd gone through. 

Tanjiro gave him a sad smile. "It sounds to me like you already know what you should do."

Genya groaned. "Yeah, I know, but that doesn't make it easy."

"You kill demons," Tanjiro laughed. "Since when has something being hard ever stopped you?"

He wished he could laugh along. "This is different."

Tanjiro shook his head. "It feels different, but it's really just another challenge." He gave Genya another sliver of a smile. "I know you, Genya. You're the kind of person who does what's right even when it's the hardest thing you've ever had to do."

Genya found himself blushing a little. "Thanks." Then, he sighed. "Guess I gotta find time to talk to Kanao."

"What are you busy with now?"

"Still working on wind breathing,"

Tanjiro nodded. "Are you getting closer?"

"Yeah, but not close enough. What about you? How's your training going?"

Tanjiro turned and frowned at his rock. Then, his face lit up and he turned back to Genya with a hand flying to his forehead. "Oh yeah, my mark! Is it really getting darker? No one told me!"

Genya thought of Zenitsu and Inosuke, and somehow doubted they were observant enough to notice. "They probably didn't notice because they're with you all the time," he guessed. Genya hadn't noticed before either, but here in the sunshine Tanjiro's mark was very clearly darker. "Do you have a mirror?"

"No." Tanjiro shook his head. 

"I'll loan you mine later," Genya offered. "So how's boulder training going?"

Tanjiro deflated. "It won't move at all." He looked miserable. "Have you tried yet?"

Genya shook his head. He'd been too busy trying to master wind breathing, and he already knew the theory behind moving boulders, so it wasn't his priority right now. "I probably should." Then, he remembered he still hadn't told Tanjiro about repetitive motion. He debated the possibility that Himejima had taught him. "Are you using repetitive motion?"

The blank look on Tanjiro's face said everything. 

Genya nodded. "Himejima's bad at teaching," he sighed. "You have to watch him closely to learn anything from him."

Tanjiro set his expression. "Tell me about repetitive motion."

Quickly, Genya explained what it was and how he did it. He was so comfortable doing it by now that he barely thought about these steps anymore. While he was explaining them back to Tanjiro, he had an idea. 

"I'll let you get back to training," he said as he stood up. "I need to go practice wind breathing, but I'll be nearby if you have any questions."

"Okay." Tanjiro stood up too. "Thank you, Genya."

For the first time that day, Genya really smiled. 

Chapter Text

Genya went out into the woods a ways to train. He found the clearing where Himejima used to make him go by himself to practice water breathing. That felt like a long, long time ago, and made him nostalgic, even if it had only been a couple months ago and he'd been much worse off than he was now. 

Wind breathing was objectively harder than water breathing. It was more aggressive, with more complex moves, and fewer demon slayers could master it. Genya thought that Sanemi might have been right about him being suited for it, because he'd made it farther in the last week than he ever had with water breathing. 

Today, Genya was going to finally do concentration breathing. 

He got into position to run through the wind breathing forms, his sword drawn and tightly clasped in his hands. Then, he started his repetitive motion. 

Concentration breathing was a sword fighting technique, but it relied on the user's ability to expand their lungs and push their body past its human limits. Genya couldn't do that, not on his own. But, if there was anything he had learned from being a demon slayer, it was that there was always a way to do things that seemed impossible. His way was through repetitive motion. 

As Genya worked through the wind breathing forms, he used the strength from his repetitive motion to force his lungs to expand. If his theory was right, he could push his body into doing concentration breathing just like Himejima pushed those boulders. It was all about hitting it one blow at a time, repeating the act over and over again until what he wanted was accomplished. 

Of course, if he was wrong, he'd probably explode his lungs and die. Genya was no stranger to risks, though. He was going to die anyway in the battle against Muzan, unless he could master this technique. 

The more he tried to force his lungs to expand, the shakier he could feel his body getting. Halfway through his third round of wind breathing forms, he collapsed. 

Himejima appeared over him. "Oh, Genya," he sighed. 

Genya glared at the dirt. He'd stopped his repetitive motion when he fell, and now just felt tired, weak, and far too strongly reminded of all the other times Himejima had found him out here too exhausted and frustrated to get up and try again. 

Himejima tried to help him up, but Genya's legs just gave out again. He sat down hard in the dirt, shaking. 

"Stay here," Himejima instructed. 

He left, walking back toward the training grounds. Genya tried to get up on more time, but his body really was too weak. He ended up laying on his back instead, just breathing. Even that felt hard, and his heart kept pounding way too fast.

This was the end, he thought bitterly. This was failure. He'd tried everything he could think of, and still he could not do concentration breathing. His body wouldn't do it normally. He couldn't force it with repetitive motion. Practicing all day every day without fail didn't work either. There was literally nothing left he could try. 

Himejima came back with a tray of food and some water. He made Genya sit up and drink. 

"How long has it been since you've eaten?"

Genya shrugged, and sipped the water. 

Himejima looked disappointed. "You must eat, Genya."

"I didn't fall over because I'm hungry," Genya grumbled. 

Now Himejima just looked sad. "You were trying to use repetitive motion to force your body to do concentration breathing."

"Will it work?" Genya asked timidly. Himejima knew more about both than anyone. 

"If your body is weakened from not eating properly?" Himejima pushed the tray closer. "Never."

Genya stared at it. It had been a while now since he'd been in demon form. His stomach was probably ready for some food, or close to it, even if he didn't feel hungry. Hesitantly, he reached for a rice ball and nibbled off the corner. He took another bite, slowly eating, waiting for his stomach to protest. Halfway through, he set it down, just to give everything a moment to settle. 

"I'm going to die," he realized properly for the first time. 

Himejima didn't respond. 

Genya turned to face him. "I am, aren't I? I almost died against upper five. If Tanjiro hadn't saved me... I can't count on anyone protecting me this time. I can't use wind breathing, and I can't eat demons anymore. So that's just it. When Muzan Kibutsuji attacks, I'm going to die."

Himejima still said nothing. He already looked mournful. Genya had no doubt his mentor would survive, and he hated to think of Himejima and Sanemi, and Tanjiro and whoever else survived, missing him. 

Genya turned and glared out at the forest. "It feels like evening," he explained. "Like I had all damn day to get ready, and at sunset, Muzan will attack. But I'm not ready." He felt himself tearing up a little. "I just made up with Sanemi. I have friends now. I'm not ready to die, but I can't run either."

Himejima looked down, and spoke slowly. "You cannot escape duty any more than I," he said almost to himself. Then, he met Genya's eyes again. Though he couldn't see physically, his gaze had a way of piercing right into a person's heart. "Many will die in the upcoming battle. I wish that neither of us would be among them, and yet I wish more for Muzan to be defeated. I sense you share the same resolve."

Genya nodded. Maybe it wasn't as strong as Tanjiro's, but he hated that man. Muzan had turned his dear mother into a demon. It was his fault Genya's family was dead, and because of him that Sanemi risked his life as a demon slayer. Genya would do anything to stop him, and to protect his friends. 

"It is alright, Genya," Himejima said quietly. "Everything dies in its time. And, though this time may tragically be ours, it is also Muzan's."

Genya was going to agree, but something about Himejima's phrasing felt wrong. "Wait," he realized, "but you're not going to die. You're the best demon slayer there is. If anyone survives, it'll be you."

Himejima started to cry, which wasn't unusual in itself, but there was a heaviness to it that made Genya feel like lead. "Oh, Genya. No one's told you."

"Told me what?" Genya felt distressed. Was Himejima sick or something?

"The mark," Himejima explained. "The demon slayer mark. It is said that no one who manifests one has lived beyond the age of twenty-five, with one exception that I dare not hope to imitate."

That didn't even make any sense. "Why?" Then, Genya thought of Tanjiro, who already had the mark. Kanroji and Tokito, too. He covered his mouth with his hand. "No. They're not— but you haven't gotten the mark yet, right?"

Himejima shook his head. "I will wait until the final battle to manifest it."

"But you're twenty-seven," Genya argued, well aware of the panicked note in his voice. "So what will happen to you?"

"I will die," Himejima said quietly. "The moment the mark fades."

Genya stood up. "Then don't do it!" he shouted. "If the mark is gonna kill you, don't get it!"

Himejima frowned. "Sit down, Genya."

Genya sat, still brimming with fear and, more than that, rage. This wasn't fair. He was going to die because he was weak and bad at fighting. Himejima, though, was the strongest of them all. That should be enough to survive. It wasn't fair for the mark to kill someone determined enough to manifest it. 

As if he could read Genya's mind, which it often seemed like he could, Himejima said firmly, "none of this is fair. What would be fair is for us to be at home with our families, alive and well, and for demons to have never existed."

He paused, letting Genya absorb that. Though Genya knew he was right, he disliked the conclusion Himejima was about to make, so he kept glaring angrily. 

Himejima paused to wipe his eyes with his sleeves. "But that's not what happened. Whether it's fair or not, here we are. The only choice now is whether we do what it takes to fulfill our roles as demon slayers."

That wasn't much of a question. Genya just hated what the answer meant. 

"Sanemi," he realized, and his breath caught in his throat. "Has Sanemi gotten the mark yet?"

Himejima shook his head. "No, and he's very angry about it."

"But he's trying," Genya clarified. 

"Yes." Himejima sighed. "That is the purpose of Hashira training, at least for us. All the Hashira are working to manifest the mark. Or, almost all."

Genya guessed he meant Kocho, who had been busy working on the cure, wasn't trying for the mark. "I have to stop him."

"It's Sanemi," Himejima reminded him softly. "Can you stop him from doing anything?"

Genya stood up again. "If there's one person I have to save, it's my brother!" he shouted. 

Then, he turned and ran down the mountain. 

Everything was starting to make sense now. Sanemi had been acting like he didn't have a lot of time left, talking about leaving Genya the house and marrying Giyu so quickly. Genya had assumed it was because of the upcoming battle, but it was also probably related to the mark. Sanemi was twenty-one now. That meant he had less than four years. He and Giyu both, unless Genya could convince him not to get it. He knew it was pointless. Sanemi would say the same thing Himejima had, that it was his job and he needed to see it through whether that meant dying or living. Genya didn't care. He had to try. 

Halfway down the mountain, Genya doubled over and threw up. He was weak from not eating, and his stomach also had not been ready to eat that rice ball, or any of the cake or ramune from last night. Knowing that not only he, but his brother, mentor, and friends were going to die made him feel more sick than anything else ever could. 

He heard a sound in the woods. "Not now," he pleaded as his stomach heaved again. "Please."

A figure stepped out of the trees, sword drawn. Genya recognized him as one of the demon slayers who had been there that night when he'd gotten his leg cut off. There were two others with him, slowly surrounding him. 

"So what, have you been wasting your time waiting for me here all day?" Genya spat. He didn't have time for this. 

"It's not a waste if we get the job done," the first demon slayer said. He stepped closer. 

Genya spit, then forced himself to stand up. He was a head taller than this guy, which hopefully would intimidate him just a little. "I don't have time to waste on you," he snarled, trying not to sway and fall over. "Leave me the hell alone."

"You don't look like a demon anymore," one of the other two slayers observed.

"Is this even the right person?" the third muttered. She seemed more wary than the other two. 

"It's him, alright," the first confirmed. 

"Try anything," Genya warned, "and my brother will—"

"Yeah, yeah," the slayer laughed. "The wind hashira. Like him and his husband can—"

Genya kicked him in the face. 

The demon slayer stumbled backward, and the other two drew their swords, closing in behind Genya. He stood his ground, hand on his hilt. "Don't talk about my brother!" he shouted. 

The first one wiped his nose with the back of his hand. It was bleeding. He shook his head, then stepped forward again. "The Demon Slayer Corps doesn't need people like him," the slayer said far too calmly. "Or you. Those of us who understand that have plans to realize it. A better Corps."

"Muzan Kibutsuji could attack right now," Genya argued. "We have real problems. Your damn prejudices don't matter against demons."

"It's more than that," the slayer argued. He tightened the grip on his sword. "But I'm not surprised you don't understand."

He moved to attack, but Genya struck first. After practicing so much, he found his first instinct was to use wind breathing. He tried the second form: claws, purifying wind. The other slayer dodged, no doubt surprised to be attacked so viciously and yet without concentration breathing. 

The other two demon slayers closed in and attacked. Genya regained his footing quickly and moved into third wind breathing form, slashing in a pattern around himself, blocking their attacks but also delivering blows. As the others attacked again, he felt his body, already weakened from being sick, start to collapse. He knew he should just draw his gun and finish this. But a small part of him hoped, foolishly, that this would somehow trigger him to do concentration breathing. He felt closer every time he used a wind breathing form, and this felt like his last chance to learn it. He had to take it. 

It was three on one, and Genya was in no condition to be fighting this viciously. After a few minutes of good effort, he was overpowered. 

The demon slayer Genya had kicked knocked his sword out of his hands. Genya reached for his gun, but one of the others launched in with his sword. It would have skewered Genya's hand all the way through if he hadn't moved. As it was, the sword sunk in far enough to hit bone, and draw lots of blood. Genya gritted his teeth and tried not to pass out. He felt the first slayer's fist slam into his face, then the back of his head hit the ground. His vision swam. 

The first slayer dropped on top of him, planting a knee hard on his chest. He drew back his fist and punched Genya in the face. As his head was smashed between it and the ground, Genya's vision went fuzzy, turning green at the edges. 

"Just slice his head off!" the third slayer shouted. "Finish it!"

The second reached in with his sword for a blow. Genya managed to wiggle so it slashed across his chest instead. He grunted with the pain. With his uninjured hand, he felt around for something, anything, that could be used as a weapon. His hand closed around a pine cone. Good enough. 

He brought it up, stabbing it into his attacker's side. The slayer yelped, and tumbled off. He quickly picked up his sword. Before Genya could scoot away, the other slayer stabbed him in the gut, all the way through into the dirt, pinning him in place. Genya let out a cry of anguish. He'd been hurt a lot worse than this, but it was usually while in demon form. Now, though, he was totally human. After taking the cure, he wasn't even sure he could heal anymore. He might die, here and now. 

No, he couldn't. He had to be there, at the final battle. If he was going to die, he wanted it to be a sacrifice that saved someone he loved. Before that, he had to tell Sanemi not to manifest the mark. And Kanao... Genya didn't want to die angry with her. 

The other slayer bent over and picked up Genya's own sword. It was shorter than the standard nichirin katana, and he didn't look confident with it. Still, he approached Genya with it tightly in his grip. "Done?" he sneered. 

Genya tried to take a deep breath, but his lungs wouldn't do it. He didn't have the breath to spare for the Amida Sutra, so he ran through the lines in his head. Slowly, he pushed himself onto his side, ignoring that the sword stuck in his stomach was only digging farther in. He gripped it and, gritting his teeth, gave it a tug. It came out of the ground, allowing Genya to move freely again. He pushed himself to his feet, using repetitive motion. Then, he wrapped both hands around the hilt of the sword and pulled. It slid out, bringing lots of blood with it. Genya almost passed out right there. He just continued his chant in his head, forcing his body to control itself, stay upright, breathe normally, don't let out anymore blood. Once he was sure he wasn't going to fall over, he gripped the sword, and let out a loose, wet laugh. "The hell I'm done," he taunted, "if that's all you've got!"

He stepped one foot back. This was the time, he could feel it. 

"Wind breathing, first form: dust whirlwind cutter!"

Genya flew forward, and in an instant, slashed past both slayers before landing on top of the first one. He tried to block, but with the shorter sword, couldn't get enough leverage against Genya's running start. His own blade, still in Genya's hands, pressed into his shoulder, and he screamed. 

The other two charged again, but Genya was already on the attack. He managed to knock his sword free of the other slayer's hand, then picked it up with his injured hand and flipped it around to use as defense. One of the others came in from behind, and Genya sliced her sword arm easily. She cried out and dropped her sword.

"You'll pay for this!" the first slayer cried. 

He launched himself at Genya, trying to grab for his sword. Genya kicked him away like it was nothing. His repetitive motion was in full effect now. The second it slipped, he would pass out from blood loss, but for now he was unstoppable. 

"Wind breathing, second form: claws— purifying wind." Genya used the attack on the second slayer, coming down on him with both swords. He applied the repetitive motion to his whole body, forcing his lungs to expand. The first slayer picked up the sword of the one whose arm Genya had cut, but Genya was prepared. "Third form: clear storm wind tree."

Using both blades, he cut in a circle around himself. The other two had to step back. They regarded him with caution as he got ready for the fourth form, realizing, suddenly: Genya could win. He was in terrible shape, but somehow he was still standing, and not only that, fighting. More than that, he was improving. 

"Fourth form: rising dust storm!" He threw his attackers off yet again. As he stood in the midst of them, swords held ready, he felt like Sanemi. He realized he was smiling like his brother, too. Never, ever would Genya be as powerful, but even getting closer made him feel like all that training had been worth it. Now, he just needed to keep moving through the wind breathing forms, until he could finally do concentration breathing. 

"Fifth form." He crouched down, then jumped to start the move. "Cold mountain wind!"

When he landed, he clashed against the side of the second slayer's sword. Pressing with all his weight, Genya forced it down from the side, applying pressure to the weak point, and snapping the sword in half. The slayer's eyes went wide. He dropped the broken hilt and ran. 

"Come back, coward!" the third slayer, curled on the ground over her bleeding arm, cried. She stood up, teeth gritted, and Genya noticed she'd wrapped a piece of cloth around her wound. She picked up a rock and chucked it at him, but he dodged without second thought. 

The two remaining slayers regrouped, jogging to meet on Genya's right. He watched them carefully, eyes wide and no longer smiling, as the third accepted her sword back from the first. She dropped into a low stance that reminded Genya of how Zenitsu fought. 

"I'll finish this," she said coldly. "Thunder breathing, first form: thunder clap and flash!"

"Sixth form," Genya countered, "black wind mountain mist."

They charged right past each other. The other slayer scraped a blow down Genya's back, and he nicked her cheek. His wound stung, though, and when the first slayer kicked him on the landing, he dropped his extra sword. Soon, it was back to two against one, with both opponents armed. 

"Give up," Genya panted. He was starting to lose his focus on his repetitive motion. 

The third slayer slashed downward with her blade. "Not until you're dead."

"I won't die," Genya grunted. "I refuse."

She was going to argue back, but Genya attacked again. "Seventh form: gale, sudden gusts!"

Without doing concentration breathing, he couldn't jump very high or generate any wind blasts. He still managed to clash with both of their swords, using all his strength to press them back. His arms started to hurt, more than the already did, and he could feel his muscles quiver. Then, he remembered his training with Nezuko. In a flash, he ducked, causing the other two to collide above him. They bashed their heads together. 

"You'll pay for that," the first grunted. 

"You're already trying to kill me," Genya shot back. Then, "eight form: primary gale slash!"

Genya hit the first so hard the other slayer dropped his sword. Without waiting, Genya went right into the next form. Wind breathing was so close, he could taste it. 

"Ninth form: Idaten typhoon!"

As he jumped over them, Genya swore he felt something. Maybe it was the effect of repetitive motion, or maybe it was a hallucination, but in that moment he felt certain that he was about to do it. When he landed, though, nothing had changed. The only effect was a large, red gash on the third slayer's shoulder. For a second, Genya and the other just stared at her. Then, she dropped her sword, and clasped both hands to the wound. 

The first slayer cast a glance to Genya, and it took him a second to recognize fear in the other's eyes. Genya quickly sheathed his sword. If they were done attacking, so was he. 

"Put pressure," the first encouraged, kneeling down with the third as she dropped to her knees. "It's a lot of blood, but it's not that deep. Stop the bleeding. You'll be fine. Stop the bleeding."

"I have bandages," Genya offered, his voice hollow. He didn't regret what he'd done, exactly. They had attacked him, and he had defended himself. He still felt sick knowing that all that blood was from his sword. 

The other slayers ignored him. They tied up the wound with what they had, always keeping a hand on it. "Can you stand?" the first asked. 

The other nodded, and pushed herself to her feet. Before the two of them left, she turned to Genya with a glare. 

"You're a monster," she declared. 

Genya just stared back. 

Then, the two of them hobbled away as fast as they could, toward the path. 

For a long time, Genya didn't move. He felt frozen, from both the shock of what had happened and the chill in the air. Then, slowly, he too started to stumble toward the road. When he got to the edge, he collapsed. 

"Damn," he swore as he realized. "I didn't do wind breathing."

Oh, and he was going to die. He'd lost concentration on his repetitive motion the moment he'd cut that girl's shoulder, and now he was too dizzy to think clearly enough to start again. Shivering, he looked down at his body, and was surprised at how much blood had already pooled around him. He hadn't thought he had that much left. No one was coming for him, he thought dully. No one knew he was here, dying on the side of the road. If he was dying. There was always a chance his demon abilities would still heal him. But, with how the light was fading, he doubted it.

Chapter Text

When Genya woke up, he didn't know where he was. Three unfamiliar faces and a snake hovered over him. He blinked, then realized that they weren't strangers after all. 

One of them was Iguro, the snake being Kaburamaru. He had a white bandage wrapped around his mouth, as always, and above that was scowling furiously. The other two were those two random girls who kept saying hi to Genya. Kanao's old friends. He glared at them. 

"Shinobu," Iguro called. 

Kocho appeared at his side. "Oh, wonderful. If he's awake, he'll certainly live." She turned to Iguro. "Would you mind telling Sanemi what happened?"

Iguro nodded, and stalked out of the room. 

Kocho turned to the two girls. "A moment, please?"

They both filed out, closing the door behind them. Genya couldn't quite bring himself to meet Kocho's eyes. 

"What do you remember?" Kocho asked. 

Genya shifted to sit up. His injuries felt stiff and bruised. When he glanced at his hand, though, there were too many bandages to see if it was healing faster than human rate. "I was coming back from Himejima's training." He was going to talk to Sanemi. "I was running. I stopped to..." should he really tell Kocho he threw up?

"To do what, Genya?" she pressed, her poisonous tone a reminder that he shouldn't try to hide anything. 

"To vomit." He looked down. "And then three demon slayers attacked me. I fought them off. But I passed out."

"You don't remember those girls finding you?" Kocho asked. 

Genya shook his head. "What did they say?"

"That they were walking down the mountain and happened to come across you." Kocho's lips tightened. "You know who they are, yes?"

"Kanao's old friends," he said quietly. 

She nodded. "Hence my suspicion."

"That they knew I would get attacked," Genya guessed. He slumped back down again. It was all too much. "I'm never leaving the damn house again."

Kocho lifted an eyebrow. "That's quite a commitment to make." Then, she reached for his bandaged hand. "The serpent mansion was closest, so they brought you here. Iguro sent for me immediately and did his best to stop the bleeding. When I arrived, you were already starting to heal," she explained as she unwrapped his hand. 

Genya watched the bandages peel away to reveal nothing more than a scab. "That fast? But... I'm not in demon form. I lost tons of blood," he argued. It had hurt, too. 

"Come now," Kocho teased. "You're a Shinazugawa. These are flesh wounds for you."

Genya hated what that implied about Sanemi. He let Kocho unwrap his chest and stomach, only to see that those were well closed up too. Once he had his shirt back on, he stood up. 

"I'm going to talk to them," he announced. 

Kocho looked skeptical. "Are you sure that's a good idea? I was planning to question them later."

"There's more going on here than it seems," Genya said. 

She rolled her eyes. "Cryptic. Giyu's infected your house already." More seriously, she added, "be careful."

Genya just nodded. 

On his way through the door, he wobbled and almost fell over. When he caught himself, lights blinked inside his eyes, shooting pain of all different colors through his head. He wondered what was wrong, until he realized that he still hadn't eaten anything, and now had lost a lot of blood. Maybe he should ask Kocho for an IV. First, he needed to talk to those girls. 

They were waiting on the porch. No one else was there, no one to know if they stayed, so he thought they might be waiting for him. Sure enough, when they saw him, they both turned to face him. 

He folded his arms and glared, pretending he wasn't one wrong move away from passing out. "How did you know I would get attacked?" he demanded. 

They looked at each other nervously. Then, one nodded to the other, who spoke. "Genya," she said gently, "first I want to say—"

"Answer the damn question," he interrupted. 

The other girl glared. "What she was going to say is that we're sorry." Then, her expression softened. "Some of our friends— a group of them— have been planning things. Like, to kill you. And Sanemi and Giyu."

At Genya's look of alarm, the other hurried to correct her friend. "They're not planning anything yet," she assured him. "It's just been the petition so far, and the letter to the Ubuyashikis. But the way it's going looks a lot like it did before they started attacking you."

"You have to tell Kocho," Genya said quickly. All thoughts of himself were gone. If people were planning to hurt Sanemi, the Hashira needed to hear of it immediately. 

They both stared at the ground, looking uncomfortable. 

Genya realized what they were worried about. "I don't give a damn if that means you get in trouble too," he snapped. "You tell her, or I will."

"We didn't mean for it to go this far," one of them said quietly. "Please understand."

"I don't," Genya snapped. "I don't understand why the hell any of you thought this was okay to begin with. I know about you and Kanao and the rumors, and your damn friend who cut my leg off."

They flinched at the mention of her. Or maybe it was Kanao. 

"I don't get why you started talking to me," he laughed dryly, "or why you bothered to help me today, unless it's because you feel bad or you've changed your minds. But if you do feel that way, nothing you've done to help so far will mean a damn thing if you don't go in there and tell Kocho what the hell is going on with people trying to kill anything but demons!"

When he finished, his head was spinning. He leaned back against the doorway, panting, the scab on his chest sore. 

One of the girls frowned hard. Then, she spoke, soft and ashamed. "We didn't know it was you," she admitted. "When we started saying hi to you. Or, we did, but we didn't connect that you were who our friends were talking about."

The other nodded. "And then it turned out you were friends with Tanjiro, and Kanao, and we started feeling bad because you're, like," she sighed, frustrated.

"You're not a demon," the other explained for her. "You're sweet, and shy, and friends with some great people. Your brother is one of the most respectable people in the Corps."

"The bullying presentation," the other agreed. "The Hashira were right about you getting hurt. I just..." she hung her head. 

The other nodded. "We just wish we hadn't been part of that." Then, she took a deep breath. "It's time to do the right thing," she concluded. 

"Yeah," the other groaned, "even if it means admitting all this to Kocho, who already hates us."

"Good luck with that," Genya laughed dryly. It was hard to feel too bad for them. "Um. Thanks. For helping me," he added quietly. 

They both shook their heads. "It was nothing," one said. "It's what we all should do for one another."

Genya just gave them a nod. "Kocho's still inside," he said. "Or you could talk to another Hashira. If that's easier."

"No." They exchanged a look of determination. "It's time to face our mistakes."

Genya moved out of the doorway so they could go inside. Then, he sat down on the porch to wait for Sanemi. 

Sanemi and Iguro came walking back at a leisurely pace. They seemed to be chatting about something. Then, Sanemi laughed, and pushed Iguro. Iguro almost toppled over, using Sanemi's shoulder to stabilize himself. It made Genya feel weirdly warm in the middle of all the terrible things happening, to see his brother have a real, good friend. 

"Hey," Sanemi called as they approached the porch. "Aren't you supposed to be in bed or something?"

Genya glared, and pushed himself to his feet. "Kocho said I'm fine."

His point was defeated when he immediately swayed, dizzy from standing up, then toppled over. Sanemi jumped onto the porch to catch him. 

"The hell you're fine," he laughed. 

"Need help carrying him home?" Iguro offered cooly. 

"Nah, I got it." Sanemi slung Genya's shoulder over his own. He pat the back of Iguro's shoulder as he dragged his little brother off the porch. "Thanks, man."

"Anytime," Iguro returned, before heading back into the house. 

The way home was slow. Genya managed to walk, but only with Sanemi holding him up. 

"Sanemi," he started, remembering why he had tried to go down the mountain so quickly in the first place. 

Sanemi either didn't notice or didn't care that he was trying to say something. "So what the hell happened?"

"I got attacked again," Genya grumbled. 

Sanemi was quiet. When Genya glanced to his face, his brother was glaring hard. 

"I fought them off," Genya tried. "I won."

"Like hell you did," Sanemi snapped. "Iguro said you almost died."

"Yeah," Genya admitted. "But it's improvement. Last time I lost and almost died."

"You really are hopeless, little brother," Sanemi sighed. 

"I'm not!" Genya protested. "I almost did it. I'm so close to wind breathing, I can taste it!"

"Wind breathing won't do a damn thing for you if you're dead," Sanemi reminded him. "Now shut up. No talking until you eat and sleep."

"Sanemi," Genya said anyway. He had to tell his brother. 

"What the hell did I just say?" Sanemi snapped, shaking Genya a little. 

Genya pressed on anyway. "I know about the mark."

Sanemi stopped walking. His grumpy, angry expression was instantly replaced by fear. 

"Why the hell didn't you tell me?" Genya asked. 

Sanemi swallowed, hard, then shifted so he could see Genya's face. He tried a smile, but it didn't stick. "I didn't want you to worry."

"Don't," Genya pleaded. "Please don't manifest the mark."

Sanemi looked away again. "I..."

"I don't want you to die." The very thought of it made Genya tear up. "Please."

Sanemi swallowed. "Okay," he agreed, his mouth sounding dry. "I won't. But if that's the only way to win, I have to. Okay?"

Genya didn't like it, but then, it wasn't too different from his own resolution. If that was what it took to defeat Muzan, he would eat a demon, and Sanemi would manifest the mark. "If there's no other way. Okay."

"Deal," Sanemi said, then got them moving again. 

By the time they got to the wind mansion, Genya was feeling light headed. He asked Sanemi to take him to their room so he could lay down. 

"The sun will set soon anyway," Sanemi assured him. "You're not missing much daylight."

"I need something," Genya complained. If he didn't eat, he wasn't going to feel better any time soon. If he did, though, he might just throw up again. It was hard to say. 

"What do you need?" Sanemi asked, sitting on the edge of his bed. 

Genya thought for a second. "Watermelon," he realized. Watermelon sounded good. His stomach growled happily. 

Sanemi scratched his head. "Really?"

"It's my favorite," Genya reminded him. If he was going to die soon, he wanted his favorite food one last time. 

"Yeah, I know." Sanemi stood up. "I'll see what I can do."

He walked out of the bedroom, then started banging on the wall. Genya jumped, startled. 

"Yes, sir?" Genya heard a servant's voice answer. 

Sanemi leaned in the doorframe. "Go into town and get a watermelon."

"Be nice," Genya called weakly. Sanemi didn't hear him. 

The servant sounded unsure. "Sir, it's winter. It'll be imported."

Sanemi snorted. "Yeah? What the hell's the problem with imported watermelon?"

"It's expensive," the servant argued gently, clearly a little afraid of Sanemi but knowing him well enough to push his limits. 

Sanemi gestured around them, to the walls, the floor, the expensive furniture. "Does it look like I give a damn? I don't care if it costs more per pound than gold. Get a watermelon."

"Be nice," Genya called again a little louder. 

Sanemi frowned. "Please."

The servant just sighed. "Yes, sir." 

"I wonder how you have any servants left," Genya said as Sanemi came back in the room. "If the guy I was working for always talked to me like that I'd quit."

"I pay them," Sanemi said simply, but Genya sensed there was more to it than that. Working for a Hashira, even one as surly as Sanemi, seemed to inspire a sense of duty. They weren't on the front lines, but these servants were helping slay demons. Even if it was only by appeasing Sanemi. 

Genya fell asleep after that. He wasn't sure if it was because he was exhausted, hungry, or low on blood. Probably all three. He was out cold for about two hours, until Sanemi woke him up grinning like an idiot. 

"Someone asked for watermelon?"

Genya blinked and sat up. He still felt dizzy, but not as much. He rubbed his eyes, taking in the room. 

Sanemi was standing in the middle, the watermelon balanced in his left hand and his sword firmly in his right. There was a plate resting on the end of Genya's bed. In the doorway, a servant lurked nervously. 

Genya realized what was about to happen. "No," he warned, but Sanemi did it anyway. 

He tossed the watermelon up in the air. Then, he swung his sword, chopping it clean in half. One half, he caught with his free hand. The other hit the ground and exploded. 

"Damn!" He looked disappointed. "Didn't see that coming."

"Idiot," Genya mumbled. He leaned to where the servant in the doorway could see him. "Sorry."

"It's fine," she sighed. "I'll go get the mop."

Sanemi cut the good half of the melon up normally. He still used his sword, which Genya hoped he'd washed beforehand. Then he remembered Sanemi only used it on demons, which were on Genya's menu, and ate without thinking any more about it. 

The watermelon was perfect. It was underripe, so the flavor was a little weak, but it was still delicious. He crunched into piece after piece, gulping down the juice. Sanemi handed him a napkin with a chuckle. Genya laughed a little too as he wiped his chin, before diving right back into the fruit. 

"Okay, that's enough," Sanemi decided once Genya had eaten most of what he'd cut. "Save the rest. Don't make yourself sick."

Genya didn't feel like he was going to be sick. He felt happy and satisfied. Sanemi wasn't going to get the mark unless there was no other way, and his stomach was full of watermelon. 

He went to sleep. 

Genya woke up at around midnight. He blinked a few times, wondering what was happening. As he woke up more, he identified the strange sounds outside as the voices of people he knew in his house. 

"Sanemi, please," Himejima was saying. 

"I don't care," Sanemi snapped. "You think some weak lower rank idiots can hurt us?"

Genya quickly realized what they were talking about. He slid out of bed and slipped into the hall to listen. 

Tokito argued next. "They are more organized than we thought," he pointed out blandly. "The petition, the letter, and the organized attacks on Genya prove that."

"We shouldn't even be having this discussion!" Sanemi protested. "All that matters is defeating Muzan Kibutsuji."

"What if one of you gets hurt?" Iguro hissed. "All of the Hashira need to be in peak shape when he attacks." Though he said it harshly, Genya could hear the care in his voice. 

"And we still have to think about Genya," Kanroji added. 

"Fine," Sanemi huffed. "Whatever you have to do for Genya, do it. But we don't need your damn protection. Do we?"

Giyu was silent. Then, quietly, he said, "maybe it would be wise to at least hear them out."

Sanemi didn't say anything to that. 

"Protection isn't enough," Himejima said simply. "If this group is planning a strike powerful enough to hurt Hashira."

"What about Genya?" Kocho reminded them. "He would still benefit from being escorted."

"If he bothers to find an escort," Iguro snorted. 

"We should have assigned one of the Kakushi to him," Himejima lamented. 

Genya hated the idea of that. He glared at the doorframe. 

"Nah, he'd give them the slip," Sanemi argued with a chuckle. "Oh, let's make Tanjiro walk him around."

Genya closed his eyes. He got that Sanemi hated Tanjiro, but he really should be nicer to Genya's friend. Not that making him walk Genya around was as mean as Sanemi thought it was. Tanjiro would be happy to help a friend. In fact, it would be Genya who got annoyed first, having to go wherever Tanjiro wanted. 

"He's your tsuguko," Kocho reminded Sanemi. "Perhaps you should be the one to walk him around."

"I am the one who walks him around," Sanemi argued. "Except he doesn't tell me where the hell he's going."

"Sounds like he gives you the slip," Tokito said. 

Most of them laughed. 

"Shut up!" Sanemi raged. 

"We need to think of some potential solutions," Giyu suggested calmly. 

"What we need to do is conduct an investigation," Kocho proposed. "If there's an organized group actively undermining us, we need to root out its members."

"And tie them to trees," Tokito suggested. 

"I'll handle the punishment," Himejima reminded him. "But I agree with Shinobu. It sounds like we have some solid information to work on. I propose we take the names we know, and bring those people in for questioning. Once we have more information, we can work on dismantling the group altogether."

All of them agreed, except for Sanemi. 

"We shouldn't be wasting our damn time on this," he grumbled. 

"Sanemi," Iguro said, almost gently. "We have to deal with it. It might be months until Muzan attacks."

"Or it might be tonight!" Sanemi argued. 

Iguro let out a measured breath. "The point is, we don't know. We have to think long term even if the time ends up short."

"Fine," Sanemi snapped. "Whatever. Do whatever you want. But I am not gonna wait the hell around for an escort weaker than me to walk me around."

"Me neither," Giyu said quietly. 

The silence that fell was tense. Genya could almost sense what the others were thinking, and he agreed. If Sanemi and Giyu were frequently alone, the chance that they would get attacked was higher. Sure, they could defend themselves much better than Genya could, but an organized group targeting them would know and prepare for that. 

"What if," Kanroji started to say. "Hold on, I got it! What if, instead of having escorts, you walked each other around!"

"That's..." Sanemi struggled to come up with an argument. 

"You did just commit to spending the rest of your lives together," Kocho pointed out lightly. 

"That doesn't mean we're glued to each other!" Sanemi shouted. "We have work to do!"

"Sanemi," Giyu said calmly. 

Sanemi didn't respond, but just waited quietly for his husband to speak. 

"Let's agree to this for now," Giyu suggested. 

Sanemi did not sound happy about it, but he grumbled, "fine," anyway. "Yeah. Fine. Okay. For now, we'll stick together. But that's it. I'm not agreeing to one more damn thing. Now get out of my house."

"We'll begin the investigation tomorrow," Himejima concluded. "Until then, stay safe. And keep an eye on Genya."

One by one, they began to shuffle out. Genya waited in the shadow of the hall, listening to the footsteps slowly leaving his house. He waited until they were quiet, and was about to reveal himself, when he heard Himejima's voice again. 

"Sanemi," he said carefully. "About Genya."

"What about him?" Sanemi grunted. 

Himejima hesitated. "He's been pushing himself quite hard."

Sanemi snorted. "Yeah. And?"

"I fear for his health." Himejima's voice dropped a note. "In his desperation to learn wind breathing, he is neglecting it."

"Genya knows what he's doing," Sanemi argued. "Wind breathing is damn hard, especially for someone like him. He has to push to succeed, so he will."

Genya wondered what Sanemi meant by "someone like him."

"Sanemi," Himejima argued gently. "You and Genya are alike in many ways, but ultimately, he isn't you. He's..."

"What?" Sanemi snapped. "Weaker?"

Himejima sighed. "Yes."

"Tch. You think I don't know that?"

Genya glared at the floor. He knew he was weaker than those two, but it still hurt to hear the two people he looked up to most talk about him like this. 

"Sanemi," Himejima said, his voice now very low and very quiet, "I must ask you to do something."

"No," Sanemi snapped immediately. 

"Convince Genya to quit the Corps." Himejima drew in a shaky breath, and Genya guessed he was crying. "Or else he will die."

Sanemi was silent. In fact, it was Giyu who spoke next. "How can you be certain?" he asked, no emotion in his voice. 

"He almost died today," Himejima reminded them. "From being attacked, but also being too tired and hungry to defend himself. He's pushing himself beyond his limit every day, and yet he's still trying to do wind breathing. He can't eat demons anymore. In the final battle, he will die, if he's not attacked again before that."

No one said anything, because they knew Himejima was right. Genya just scowled harder. He was close to wind breathing, today more than ever before. Couldn't they see he was improving? He might not be as strong as them, but he was the same in every other way. He had just as much at stake, and had sacrificed everything he was only to be told again and again he wasn't good enough, and for what? To be told to save his own life instead of fighting? Why should he run when everyone he knew was going to stand and fight?

"He won't listen to me or Shinobu," Himejima continued. "But you're his brother. If there's anyone who can convince him, it's you."

Genya didn't want to listen to this anymore. He slipped back into his room and grabbed his gear, then made for the back door. Giyu was asking a few more questions, like how Himejima knew Genya wasn't eating, mostly to stall for Sanemi's answer. Genya didn't wait to hear it. He hurried outside, not caring that he had slammed the door behind him and they would hear, then took off running. 

He ran all the way down the road to the butterfly mansion. There was one person Genya knew would never try to tell him to give up. 

Genya ran right into Tanjiro's room before he realized his friend was sleeping and this wasn't a good enough reason to wake him up. He thought about waiting for Tanjiro to wake up on his own, then shook his head and went for it. 

"Tanjiro," he hissed. 

Tanjiro blinked a few times. When he saw Genya, he smiled, then yawned, then frowned. "Genya? What's wrong? Are you okay? I heard you got attacked again!"

"Yeah, I'm fine," Genya said quickly. "I need your help."

Tanjiro sat up and rubbed his cheek. "With what?"

Genya sat down next to his bed. "I..." he wasn't sure what exactly Tanjiro could do to help him, now that he thought about it. He started with the problem. "Himejima wants me to quit being a demon slayer so I don't die in the final battle."

"But you don't want to," Tanjiro guessed. 

Genya shook his head. "I mean, yeah. If I face the upper rank demons or Muzan Kibutsuji, I'll die. But I can't sit back and let everyone I love take a risk I was too scared to. I have to be there, I have to make some kind of difference, even if I die."

Tanjiro laid back down, smiling again. "I don't think you'll die," he said sleepily. 

Genya frowned. Was his friend not listening? "You fought with me in the sword smith village," he pointed out. "We trained together. You know how weak I am."

"That doesn't mean that you'll die for certain," Tanjiro argued. "You think too little of yourself."

Genya was about to argue that he actually had a pretty good measure of himself, and that everyone else also seemed to think he would die, but Tanjiro kept talking. 

"There's no way to know who will survive this battle," Tanjiro reasoned. He sounded a little more awake, even if his eyes were still closed. "Anything can happen. There are times I was certain I would die and I lived, or that others would live, and they didn't. The only thing we can be certain of is that this battle will mark Muzan Kibutsuji's last day on earth, and the end of demons."

"We don't know that for certain," Genya argued. "We could lose."

"We won't." Tanjiro opened his eyes again, and met Genya's. "I feel it in my heart."

If anyone else had said that, Genya might have found it ridiculous. He didn't believe at all that there was any certainty they would win. But he did believe Tanjiro in that there was a possibility he might not die. 

"You've survived this long," Tanjiro pointed out. "Who's to say you won't survive the next battle, too?"

"Yeah," Genya agreed carefully. "I guess..." he shook his head. "It doesn't really make a difference."

"Every demon slayer knows there's the risk of death. It's sad, but it's part of our job." Tanjiro's tone hardened. "That's why we need everyone to help defeat Muzan. So no more innocent lives will be taken."

Usually when he said that, it brought to mind the victims of demon attacks, the people who were eaten before a demon slayer could save them. This time, though, Genya felt like Tanjiro was talking about them. They were just kids, and yet their lives had been consumed by this war. Now, here they were, at age sixteen, expecting death. 

"I'm not going to die," Genya decided bitterly. "I'll do whatever it takes to win, but I am not going to die."

Tanjiro nodded. Then, he snuggled back in his bed. "I'll help you train tomorrow," he offered. 

Genya shook his head. "You need to work on boulder training." As much as he needed to master wind breathing, it felt more important that Tanjiro knew repetitive motion. 

"Mh. Maybe after."

Tanjiro was quiet for a minute, and then Genya realized he was asleep. He backed out of the room slowly, feeling like his resolve was settled, and his path was set. 

He would master wind breathing as best he could. Failing that, he would eat a demon. But, either way, he would fight until his last bit of strength to win— and not only that, but to stay alive.

Chapter Text

No one was sleeping in Genya's old room, so he crashed in there. He slept about three hours before someone knocked on his door, waking him up. 

"Yeah?" he called, not wanting to get up. When he saw who it was, though, he jumped up immediately. 

Kanao stood in the doorway, slowly pushing the door open. Her face was downcast, framed by her long hair missing its usual ponytail. When she glanced up at Genya, he saw her eyes were shot with red. 

"I saw you come in," she breathed, her voice barely more than a whisper. 

That was three hours ago. Why wait until now?

"Oh." Genya shifted his weight. He wasn't sure what to say. 

Kanao's lip quivered, and she hunched in on herself. Genya realized then: she was terrified. 

Wait. Of him? What was scary about him? He was tall, and a little intimidating looking, but Kanao should know him well enough to know he was just a big baby. She'd beaten him in every practice fight they'd done. Even when it came to talking, he was bad at arguing. The most he could do was yell. Was that what she was afraid of? He resolved not to raise his voice. 

"Um," he started, assuming she was not going to speak first. "Uh. So, uh..." never mind. He didn't know what to say. 

Kanao opened her mouth. "I'm sorry," she squeaked out. 

Genya sighed, and sat down. "Aoi told me what happened."

Cautiously, Kanao sat too, though not far from the door. "Are you angry?" she whispered. 

In that moment, Genya had a decision to make. Usually he spoke without thinking, and let his feelings dictate everything that left his mouth. He could do that, but he had asked for Tanjiro’s advice and gotten Giyu’s whether he wanted it or not. He’d thought this over too much to be careless.

"I was. I am," Genya admitted. "But..."

But so much had happened. Even between the fateful revelation at the sleepover and this moment, things had changed. He wasn’t just a scared kid on his own, with nothing and no one anymore. Somehow, he had made up with Sanemi. He had a mentor in Himejima, a friend in Tanjiro, and many, many others looking out for him. Muzan’s attack was so damn close he could taste it. All that talk about forgiveness and moving on was fine and everything, but the truth was, Genya was just so, so damn tired. He was tired of fighting, checking over his shoulder, getting in disagreements with people. That was all inevitable, though. People got things wrong. He sure had, with how he had treated Sanemi when their family was killed, then again at final selection when he grabbed that kid’s hair, and all those times he had shouted at Tanjiro when Tanjiro was just trying to make friends. There were plenty of times in between. Genya didn’t know Kanao all too well, when he really thought about it, but it must be the same for her. For all of them.

He shook his head. "It's not fair," he said plainly, surprising himself by how calm he sounded. "None of it. What you did to me, what those girls did to you, what they're planning to do to Sanemi. That we have to die fighting demons."

Kanao stared at the floor. Her eyes darted to his face when he mentioned demons, but fell just as quickly. 

"But that's just life." Genya leaned back, propping himself up with his hands. "So if you're sorry, I forgive you. I have too many real problems to hang on to a friend's mistake."

With that declaration, Genya felt something inside him change. Maybe had to do with what Giyu was talking about, with healing over time. Either way, he felt his heart letting go of what Kanao had done. She was sorry. He survived. They would move on. 

She still wouldn't meet his eyes. "You don't have to forgive me," she whispered. 

"I know." Not forgiving her, though, would also mean giving up their weird, awkward, strangely supportive friendship. Genya didn't want that. He wanted it to go on, without the guilt she had initiated it with and the anger he would slowly get over. He stood up. "I'm hungry. Wanna hit the kitchen?"

That got her attention. "You, you're eating?"

Genya should have known Aoi and the younger girls would complain to Kanao about him not eating. He rolled his eyes. "I'll eat when I'm ready, and I'm ready now. Coming?"

Kanao stood up too. This time, she met his eyes when she spoke. "Okay. If you don't mind."

They headed down to the kitchen together. Genya had to admit, it felt good to have her around again. Strangely, she felt closer, too, as if all this has somehow only made them better friends. It had, in a way, because it had shown Genya the real Kanao. She was just as flawed, desperate for friendship and wanting to fit in, as he was. And, like him, she was different. Because of that, they should stick together. Genya felt that way very strongly. 

"What should I make?" he wondered when they got to the kitchen. 

Kanao opened the ice box. "Chicken."

"Chicken?" Genya laughed. It was very late at night— no, early in the morning— hardly the time to start a big cooking project. 

Kanao got out the chicken anyway. 

They dug through Aoi's recipes and found one for breaded chicken with a sweet sesame sauce. Genya's stomach agreed with a growl, and they got to work. 

As they cooked, the tension melted away. Kanao slowly started talking more, even teasing Genya a bit. When he got irritated, she seemed very pleased with herself. And, though some part of Genya felt like he should still be mad, he was glad he'd chosen to forgive her. As usual, Tanjiro was right. And Giyu and Aoi, of course. 

They finished cooking before sunrise. Kanao suggested they go outside to eat so they could watch. Genya agreed, then was surprised when she leapt up to the roof. He set down his dish and hauled himself up clumsily, before reaching down and grabbing it again. Carefully, he picked his way over to where Kanao was already sitting down, facing east. 

Genya started eating, slowly. He paused for the food to settle, and was relieved when his stomach didn't turn over in protest. It just growled for more, so he ate. 

After a minute of silence, Kanao spoke. "I really am sorry, Genya."

Genya caught her eye. "Hey, it's fine. Like I said, it's over. I forgive you."

"But..." now that she had warmed up to speaking, she had more to say about it. "You got hurt. You almost died."

"Yeah." Genya looked back toward the horizon. "Yeah, I almost did. But I didn't."

"That doesn't make it okay," Kanao argued softly. 

"I didn't say it did, I said I'd rather deal with real problems than stay mad at you." When she didn't answer again, Genya looked and saw her staring at the roof tiles, frowning hard. "What, do you want me to be mad?"

She closed her eyes and whispered, "you should be."

"I was," Genya told her. "I was furious. But I'm over it, and I want to be friends with you again. Is that okay?"

"Okay," Kanao agreed with a small nod. "Okay."

For a minute, they just watched the sky. Then Genya figured he’s better ask.

"So, uh," he started awkwardly. He still wasn’t used to having real deep conversations with anyone his age. "Are you, like, okay? Aoi told me those girls were pretty awful to you."

Kanao didn’t answer. She just kept her eyes locked on the sky. When she did speak, she didn’t move her gaze away. "Yes. I’m fine."

Genya didn’t quite believe that.

Kanao opened her mouth, then closed it. She paused, looked down, then fixed her eyes on her dish. "No."

Again, Genya just waited for her to elaborate. She had said pretty clearly that she needed time to speak.

"I wanted to make friends," she breathed. "Like Tanjiro has. I wanted to choose something for myself, like he said I should. But I chose the wrong thing."

Genya snorted. "You could say that." Then, he sighed, and leaned back. "People suck."

Kanao nodded a little. "I’m angry too," she whispered. "I thought about it, and that’s what I feel. I’m angry with how they treated me. I’m angry with how they treated you."

For a moment, Genya was quiet too, just thinking about that. "I don’t want to be angry," he decided. "I want to be happy."

Now, Kanao turned to face him. "Do you think we ever will be?"

Genya sighed. "Probably not." They would probably lose a lot of people they dearly loved very soon, if they didn’t also die.

The sky lightened suddenly, and they both looked to see the tip of the sun breaking the horizon over the distant mountains. It was a plain sunrise, with no fantastic colors of light or pigmented clouds streaking the sky. After a few more minutes of silence, it was over. The sun was up, and it was day. 

"This could be the last day before Muzan attacks," Genya said to himself. 

Every day could be, but for some reason, that felt especially true today. It was like he had told Himejima. It was dawn now, but today was his evening. 

Genya stood up. "I have to train."

"Me too." 

Kanao followed him to the edge of the roof. She hopped down gracefully, while Genya sort of half tumbled off. He landed hard on his ankle, and worried he'd twisted it. When he put pressure on it, it seemed fine, which was a relief. 

They washed their dishes, and cleaned up the rest of the kitchen. Genya hoped Aoi wouldn't be mad they invaded her space. Then, he thought she'd probably just be glad he'd eaten. Sanemi would be too, and Himejima. There were so many people looking after Genya, he didn't know what to do. Maybe he should stop disappointing them. 

"Genya," Kanao said quietly, before she headed off to get ready for the day. "I'm glad we're friends. I think making friends with you was a good choice."

"Me too." Genya gave her a smile. 

Then, they both set off to train. 

Genya waited until Tanjiro and his friends woke up to head to Himejima's training. He could have walked by himself, but, as proven by yesterday, he would get attacked. He couldn't afford one more day of missing training. 

After a long night of only a little broken sleep, Genya should have been exhausted. He felt fully awake, though, whether from the sleep he did get or anxiety. Having eaten a real meal, he felt a lot stronger, too. 

"I'm going to move the boulder today," Tanjiro announced on the way up the mountain. 

Inosuke pushed him. "I'm gonna move mine first!"

"I probably won't move mine at all," Zenitsu whined. "Genya, what are you working on?"

"Wind breathing." Genya tried not to think about anything else. He felt weird, walking around with his friends again. They'd been through so many odd disagreements, he thought there should be some tension. There wasn't, though. Tanjiro was still the sunny mom friend who did everything right on the first try. Zenitsu was still a nervous wreck and needed to be kept six feet away from girls. Inosuke still tried to fight anything that moved and turned everything into a competition. Genya was still single-minded, this time focused on wind breathing rather than making up with Sanemi. 

They got up to the training area and split up. Genya headed out to the clearing he'd been at yesterday. He warmed up, trying to recall the feeling he'd had yesterday when he had been so close to doing concentration breathing. Then, he started practicing. 

Again and again, he ran through every form. The moves themselves were almost second nature by now. Genya had them down almost perfectly, apparently well enough that he could defend himself with them. He wished Sanemi was here to critique him. Before he went back to face his brother, though, Genya needed to master it. 

Sanemi didn't think he could do it. If he did, Himejima was making him doubt, but Genya sort of thought Sanemi hadn't really expected him to get it in the first place. His brother knew he wasn't the strongest demon slayer. He knew Genya was talentless, and he'd tried to train him anyway. 

From the way they had been talking last night, Himejima was still trying to get Genya to quit. Genya had thought they were finally on the same page after yesterday, with their whole talk about not being able to run from duty. Maybe Himejima had changed his mind after Genya got hurt. 

Genya wasn't going to back down. He was determined to make a difference in this battle. Defeating Muzan, bringing peace, was the reason the Demon Slayer Corps existed at all. Genya was determined to participate in that, to help the people he loved, whether it meant living or dying. Tanjiro was right about not knowing what the outcome would be, and Genya now had hope that he might survive. He just wished Sanemi and Himejima shared that. If he could only show them that he had learned wind breathing, they would have more confidence in him. 

The more Genya trained, the closer he felt. With some food, his energy lasted a lot longer than it had the other day. He pushed on past noon, getting closer with every swing. He was using repetitive motion, too, hammering his body into doing what he wanted. It was exhausting, but he was determined. He would not give up. 

Late in the afternoon, Genya heard a cry from the boulder area. He was too far away to distinguish the words, only that they sounded like Zenitsu. It wasn't hard to conclude what had happened. Tanjiro had moved his boulder. 

Genya finished up the moves he was running through, then decided to head over. He should probably take a break anyway, and he wanted to see if Tanjiro really had moved the boulder. 

Tanjiro and Inosuke had both moved their boulders. They were very pleased with themselves, and ready for a break too. 

"Let's go inside and make some dinner," Tanjiro suggested. Then he looked around. "Where's Zenitsu?"

They all looked, but couldn't find him. "Sulking," Inosuke guessed. 

Tanjiro sighed. "Let's just go. He'll find us when he's ready."

They headed to one of the sheds near the training area. The others at Himejima's training stayed there, since they weren't invited to sleep at the butterfly mansion or the wind mansion. To no one's surprise, the cooking area was empty. Most of the other demon slayers seemed to have no idea how to cook. Genya admitted that he didn't know how to make anything other than the basics, but everyone else relied on Tanjiro and group dinners. It was a little concerning. 

Tanjiro got to work cooking with ingredients Himejima had provided. Genya offered to help, and was set to work chopping vegetables. 

"How's training going?" Tanjiro asked. "Did you do wind breathing yet?"

"Not yet." Genya glanced to Inosuke, who was sitting in the corner unhelpfully. He seemed to be playing with a bug on his finger. 

"That's okay," Tanjiro assured him. "You still have time."

Genya nodded. 

They sat down to eat. Tanjiro set some aside to save for Zenitsu in case he came and found them. He and Genya dished up, and Inosuke ate the rest. 

"So Genya," Tanjiro asked, "you've never told me. How did you meet Himejima?"

Genya told the story quickly. It wasn't very interesting— Genya had come across him on a mission and demanded to be made his tsuguko. It had taken Himejima one look to see right through him. He guessed Genya was eating demons, and that he was related to Sanemi. Genya had shouted at him, a lot, but eventually broke down and told him the whole story. How someone as mistrusting as Himejima had decided to trust Genya, of all people, he didn't know. Maybe it was because he was bad at hiding what he was thinking. Or maybe it was because Genya had been desperate, and Himejima was too kind to look away. 

Inosuke announced he was taking the rest of the night off. Genya wished he could do the same, but he had to get back to training. After another full meal, he was feeling even better, and wanted to push forward. 

"I'm going to Giyu's training," Tanjiro told Genya. "Do you want to come? Sanemi might be visiting him."

"Thanks, but I have to keep working." Genya stood up to help wash the dishes. He didn't want Tanjiro to do all the work on his own, and Inosuke clearly wasn't going to help. 

Tanjiro grabbed the rest of the dishes and followed him out to the water pump. "Everything okay?" he asked as Genya started pumping. 

Genya nodded. Then, he remembered it kind of wasn't, and shrugged. "Sort of. I talked to Kanao. We're good now."

"That's great!" Tanjiro smiled encouragingly. 

Genya sighed. "But I'm worried about the attacks. They might start targeting Sanemi and Giyu. And Himejima talked to Sanemi about getting me to quit being a demon slayer."

"Oh yeah." Tanjiro remembered their conversation last night. "But you're not going to."

Genya just shook his head. "If I learn wind breathing," he admitted, "I feel like they won't be so worried about me. If I prove I can handle myself."

"I think..." Tanjiro gave him an analytical look. "I think they know you can handle yourself. That's not why they want to protect you."

That frustrated Genya. "If it's not because I'm weak, then why?"

Tanjiro smiled. "It's because they love you, Genya."

Oh. Genya blinked, a little stunned by the reminder. Himejima had taken care of him through a lot. Sanemi was his brother, and would always love him. "I love them too," he argued. "I want to protect them too."

"I think you should tell them that," Tanjiro encouraged. 

"You're right. As usual," Genya laughed dryly. He should tell them how he felt. 

They washed the dishes, then went back inside to put them away. Inosuke was still there, passed out on the floor and snoring loudly, so they went back outside again. 

"I'm going to check on Zenitsu, then head to Giyu's house before the sun goes down," Tanjiro said. "Are you sure you don't want to come?"

Genya shook his head. "I want to get some more training in before dark. I'll see you tomorrow."

"Okay. Good luck!" Tanjiro wished as he backed away. "You can do it!"

"Bye," Genya said with a laugh. Then, he went back to training. 

He practiced until sunset, then took a short break. It was getting dark, so he figured he should call it a night. But he was so close! He decided to practice just a little longer, only until it was too dark. 

At some point, it really was too dark. Disappointed, Genya realized he had to quit. He was getting tired and needed to sleep, and maybe eat some more. Ready to walk down the mountain, he looked for Zenitsu and Inosuke, but neither of them were around. Should he go by himself? It didn't seem like a good idea. 

As Genya stood there, wondering what to do, he noticed the trees seemed to be getting lighter. It was night, shouldn't they be getting darker? He turned in the direction of the shadows, and saw a cloud of fire billowing up from the ground. Then, the sound hit, a great, deep rumble, blowing a hot wind through the trees. Genya covered his face. What the hell was that? What around here could have exploded so fantastically?

Genya looked around, wondering what to do. Should he just go back to Sanemi's house, like he was planning? Sanemi would be headed toward the explosion. Genya should do the same.

He started running, watching his step in the dark. When he made it to the road, he picked up speed, sprinting along the even ground. The cloud was breaking up into smoke, lit by the moon. When he got to a fork in the road, he turned toward it. 

Then, he stepped, and his foot hit nothing. The ground opened beneath him, dropping him down into a cavern of wood and candlelight.

Chapter Text

Genya hit the wood floor hard and instantly started running. "What the hell, what the hell," he muttered to himself over and over again. What was this place? Some sort of demon hideout? Where was everyone else? Was Sanemi safe?

Genya grabbed his gun and loaded it as he ran. He kept his thumb on the safety, ready to click it off and fire at a moment's notice. There were definitely demons around. He could taste them in the air, following him, waiting for the right moment to strike. 

This must be Muzan Kibutsuji's plan, Genya figured. He must have somehow caught every demon slayer inside this place, this infinite castle, as his plan to destroy the Demon Slayer Corps. The upper rank demons were definitely lurking around, ready to kill the Hashira. 

What Genya should do was find somewhere out of the way to wait until the Hashira sorted everything out. He hadn't learned wind breathing yet, and though he'd improved with the sword, he was not nearly good enough to rely on it. A gun might as well be useless against an upper rank demon, as he discovered in the sword smith village. 

But Genya had already decided to fight. He needed to help Sanemi, so he set out to find his big brother. 

A pair of demons caught up to him, crawling along the walls on either side. Genya shot one as it lunged, then turned and hit the other one square in the neck. It died with a shriek, dissolving instantly. The first, his aim had been a little to the left, so he drew his sword and finished it off. Then, he kept running. Toward what, he did not know. His crow wasn't there to guide him or send reports of what was happening. He just ran forward, hoping he was going in Sanemi's direction. 

He came across a couple more demons before entering an area that seemed empty. From the way his hair stood on end, and his hands started shaking, he sensed there was an upper rank demon nearby, far more powerful than the one he'd encountered at the sword smith village. 

He should run. He should focus on taking out the smaller, less powerful demons he knew he could kill. That was helpful too. If he did that, the Hashira could focus on the upper rank demons. It was a good plan, one that kept him alive while also giving him a way to help. He turned to leave, but stopped when he heard voices. 

It sounded like Tokito. Genya listened, slowly creeping toward the sound. Tokito was arguing with someone unfamiliar, definitely a demon. He was otherwise alone. They were fighting. Would Tokito be able to hold his own?

Genya reached them, peeking into the room they were fighting in from behind the door, just in time to see the demon stab Tokito through the chest, pinning him to a support beam. The demon said something about turning Tokito into a demon, then started to leave. 

Genya held up his gun, trying to stop his hands from shaking. He should help. Tokito was more important than him to the fight against Muzan. When it came time, he would be able to do more than Genya. The demon's back was to Genya. He could take the shot. As long as he hit the neck perfectly, he could kill this thing. Save Tokito. Escape alive. Help Sanemi. 

Genya took a deep breath, then turned and extended his arms. He aimed, then, in an instant, fired. 

Bang. 

The demon appeared in front of him, unharmed. Genya had missed, or it had dodged. Either way, he was about to die, so he fired the second shot without thinking. Where it landed, he did not see. The next thing he knew, he was on the ground, all his arms and legs detached, and his torso severed from his legs. It hurt. He wanted to scream, but in the presence of this demon, the air from his lungs caught in his throat. 

"Still alive," the demon mused. "Interesting."

He went on, something about Genya being an imitation and an abomination. Genya was barely listening. He could only think about how much it hurt, and how he was going to die before he made a difference in the battle. Then, the demon said something that got Genya's attention. 

"The last person like you I encountered died when I cut them in half. I wonder why you didn't. No matter. I'll simply cut you in half the other direction."

He lifted his sword, and Genya closed his eyes. There was nothing he could do. 

Instead of slicing him into even more pieces, the demon's sword clashed against another. Genya looked up, and saw Sanemi, crouched over him. 

"You," he growled. He stood up slowly, pushing the demon's blade back. Then, he shouted, "you stay the hell away from my little brother!"

The demon stepped back and slashed again, this time using something called moon breathing. Sanemi reacted with wind breathing, moving with as much speed and power as he could muster. All Genya could do was watch, helpless on the floor without his arms and legs. Sanemi was fast enough to survive against this thing, but not enough to win. If Genya didn't do something, Sanemi was going to die. 

"Sanemi!" he cried, as his brother narrowly dodged a blow. 

Sanemi recovered, but his sword was knocked from his hands. The demon brought down his blade hard, and he dove away, toward Genya. The next time the demon swung, Sanemi blocked it with a short blade Genya didn't know he had. Wait, no... that was Genya's sword! Genya's gun, too, was in his brother's hand, and a handful of cartridges. Genya watched in amazement as Sanemi snapped down the barrel and loaded them, then flipped it up and fired like it was second nature. He really was good at everything. After loading it a second and third time, firing round after round into the demon at point blank, he seemed to conclude that it wasn't making a difference. Genya watched as Sanemi made the split second decision of what to do next. 

"Sanemi," Genya tried. He wanted to tell his brother not to worry about him, to fight without considering him. He was here to help, not to hold Sanemi back. He never got to it. 

Sanemi tried to roll out of the way and grab his own sword, but the demon anticipated his move. He slashed, and Sanemi collapsed. Genya felt like he couldn't breathe. 

"Get up," he whispered. "Please, brother. Get up!"

Sanemi shifted, but didn't seem to be able to stand. Genya felt like throwing up. Not Sanemi. Sanemi couldn't die!

"You fought well, Hashira," the demon said. He turned away. "But this is the end."

Before he could walk back over and finish off Genya, he froze. 

Sanemi was standing up. He had a deep gash on his chest, so deep Genya was shocked he wasn't dead. But above that, he was smiling like a maniac. 

"What," he called, laughing a little. "Feeling a little sluggish?"

"That smell." The demon turned around. 

Genya didn't smell it. He wasn't in demon form. He knew, though, how this demon felt. 

"Even among Marechi, my blood is rare." Sanemi shifted into a fighting stance. There was blood everywhere. How he was still standing, Genya had no idea. "Catnip for cats, and Marechi for demons!"

The demon turned, all six of his eyes wide. "It is quite pleasant," he said, almost to himself. "Though I do feel slow. It has been many years since I felt this way."

Sanemi just laughed again. "If you want some, come and get it!" he taunted. Then, he raised his sword. "Because I'm going to kill you. I am the wind that will rip your damn head off!"

With that, he attacked. This time, the fight was so fast Genya couldn't keep up. The demon was struggling under the heavy scent of Marechi, filling the room more and more. And Sanemi, it seemed, had saved his strength for this moment. Genya hated that he had been planning on getting hurt. There was nothing he could do, though, except hope that Sanemi could beat this thing before he bled out. 

Genya looked over to Tokito. He seemed to still be alive, and was frantically trying to get the sword out of his stomach. He had loosened it, but was still nowhere near being free. The more he struggled with it, the more it cut him. Genya tried to tell him to stop, but his voice wouldn't carry over the battle. 

Sanemi was in bad shape. He was starting to slow down, which Genya could only tell because he could now follow his brother's movements. It wouldn't be long now. He would lose his strength, and they would all be dead. Before that, Genya had to think of something. 

There was a way. There always was, and Genya had his own. 

"Sanemi," he called weakly. 

Sanemi fell back, panting hard. For a second, he and the demon just stared at each other. Then, Sanemi looked to Genya, sorrow in his eyes. 

Genya was about to tell his brother his plan, when he heard a familiar sound. A set of heavy footsteps was approaching, beating against the wooden floors in a comforting rhythm. Genya couldn't help but smile a little. Sanemi returned it. He knew that sound too. 

Himejima stepped into the room, and the air shook. He was already swinging his spiked flail, around and around. Genya laughed a little. This dumb demon was in trouble now. 

Himejima and the demon started talking, but Genya was too focused on getting Sanemi's attention to listen. 

"Sanemi," he called again. 

Sanemi was too focused on his wounds. He had out his suture pack and was hastily stitching his stomach, hands shaking. The stitches were a mess, but they did the trick. Soon, he was back in the fight. 

Genya looked back, and his heart sank. There, across Himejima's forearms, was what was most certainly a demon slayer mark. It gave him extra power. It made him stronger. But now, without a doubt, he would die. Genya tried not to feel sad. There would be time for that later. His mentor was doing what he had to, and that was something Genya understood. 

Himejima's spiked flail struck the floor hard, and it collapsed, dropping him and the demon to a lower floor. 

Sanemi pointed at Genya. "Stay here," he ordered. Then, he jumped down after them. 

Genya turned to Tokito. 

The younger Hashira was still working out the sword. He tugged, hard, and it came loose. He dropped to the floor with a cry of pain. 

"Tokito," Genya called. 

Tokito looked up. He was holding his right hand in his left. No, his right wrist. His hand was missing. "Genya?"

"Push me back together!"

Tokito looked around, then hurried over. He scrunched his nose in disgust as he shoved Genya's body back to how it was supposed to be. 

Genya scanned the room, and saw what he needed. There, on the floor, was a chunk of the demon's hair. 

If Genya had read those eyes correctly, this was Upper One. Aside from Muzan himself, he was the most powerful demon there was. Genya shouldn't eat any more demons, least of all the demon closest to Muzan Kibutsuji. He would turn into one. Then, he would die. If he didn't, though, he would stay like this, in pieces on the floor, while his brother and mentor fought until their strength gave out. Sanemi was already in critical condition. Genya needed to be there with them, even if he could only make the smallest difference. 

"Pass me that," he said, and nodded to the hair. 

Tokito crawled over and got it. Then, he put it in Genya's mouth. Genya swallowed without thinking any more about it. The second he did, he couldn’t help but feel a strong sense of regret. 

His heart beat in his head. As his entire body tensed, he gasped, feeling it change into a demon form stronger than he'd ever been before. His arms and legs instantly reattached, and he sat up, panting, as a cold voice pounded in his soul like a drumbeat. 

Muzan Kibutsuji. 

"Kill them all," he ordered. "Kill every demon slayer."

Genya curled his fists, his claws digging into his palms. He'd gone too far. Every time before this, he had only been sort of half demon. This time, he'd crossed the boundary completely. 

He was a demon now. 

Seeing that Genya was healed, Tokito held out his right arm. "Tie my sword to my hand."

Genya clenched and unclenched his fists, testing his control. Now that he was a demon, there was a chance he'd lose it and try to hurt his friends. He glanced to Tokito cautiously, taking in his wounds. His shirt was soaked with blood, which Genya could smell even through the overpowering sweetness of Sanemi's still slick across the floor. 

Nothing. No compulsion to eat him. Good. 

Genya worked quickly, binding Tokito's wound shut as tight as he could, then tying his sword to his wrist. For a moment, they just stared at each other, Genya holding Tokito's sword hand. 

"You're a demon now, aren't you?" Tokito breathed. He must have been able to sense it. 

Genya swallowed hard. "Yeah." Then, quickly, he added, "don't worry, I won't try to eat anyone. I'm still on your side."

Tokito nodded. Then, he turned and looked at something on the floor. 

"What?" Genya turned too. 

There on the floor lay half of the demon's disgusting eyeball sword. Sanemi or Himejima must have snapped it off during the fight. 

"Genya," Tokito said carefully. "If you ate that, would it make you stronger?" He turned back to Genya, eyes wide with concern. 

"I guess so." It would have before he'd turned into a demon. Eating more demon flesh would increase his count of Muzan blood cells, or whatever Kocho had said, so he didn't see why it wouldn't make him stronger. "Yeah. It will."

Tokito started to stand up, then stumbled. Genya caught him, and stood up too. He made sure Tokito wouldn't fall before walking over and picking up the sword. Up close, it was even grosser. Genya tried not to compare it to any of the other demon parts he'd eaten. The first rule was don't think. 

If he ate this, though, there was no going back. He was already a demon, but eating a larger, more important part would give him even more power. He might lose control. Tokito might end up fighting him instead of Upper One. 

"Hey," Genya called. He felt for his weapons, but they had been lost when the floor collapsed. If he did try to eat Tokito, he was at a disadvantage. Aside from being way weaker, of course. 

Tokito tilted his head. "Hm?"

"If I try to eat you, kill me."

Then, Genya shoved the sword down his throat. 

As his body absorbed it, he felt his blood pressure rising. It was definitely making him more powerful. He checked again for the compulsion to eat humans, but still felt nothing. Maybe he was just different. 

"You're drooling an awful lot," Tokito noticed. He sounded wary, and Genya couldn't blame him. 

"Yeah." Genya wiped his chin on his sleeve. That was normal enough. "I think I'm good though."

Tokito approached him cautiously. Genya let him, waiting patiently as he decided that Genya actually wasn't going to eat him. His expression softened. "Let's go help the others."

Genya nodded, and they took off running. 

They found stairs that went down to the levels below, and descended until they reached a level where the air felt thinner, smelled of sweet, metallic Marechi, and was filled with the clang of a rough battle. Tokito ran right in, instantly coordinating with the other Hashira. Genya hung back by the door. 

He needed to think of something to do that would make the biggest difference possible. Even as a demon, he was still weaker than the others, but like Tanjiro said, even the weakest could make a big difference in a battle. If only he had his gun. 

For a minute, Genya just watched the demon. What was his strategy? How did he fight? The sword he used seemed to be constructed with his blood demon art, and he was also using moon breathing. If Genya had learned wind breathing, he might have tried the same thing. It was too late for that now, though. He had to just use what he was good at. But if the demon Genya was copying could make a sword with his blood demon art...

Genya recalled the feeling of using Nezuko's blood demon art. He held out his hands, and summoned the shape he wanted. He knew every piece like they were his own body, and he had the blood demon art to make them. It took a few tries, but finally, he got the flesh to blob up in his hands, squishy and gross, but in the shape of a gun. It peeled back to reveal the double barrels, exactly as he wanted them. 

Genya felt in his soul what he was supposed to do. He stepped into the room, aimed his gun at the demon, and fired. The bullet pierced him right in the side. 

"Blood demon art." Genya couldn't help but smile a little. "Vampiric trees!"

Immediately, gigantic branches sprouted out of the demon. Some grew up, caging him in, while others rooted into the floor. Shocked, all three Hashira and the demon turned to face Genya. When Sanemi saw his brother's face, his eyes went wide with fear. 

"Keep fighting," Genya encouraged. "I'll hold him still as much as I can!"

The demon didn't take long to break free, but Genya's seed was still in there. He activated his blood demon art a second time, sending out more branches. Then, he fired a second bullet, and planted another tree. 

Beyond holding the demon still, Genya's blood demon art weakened it. The vampiric trees drew their nutrients from the demon's blood. As long as the seed was still implanted, Genya could keep activating his blood demon art. He could fire as many as he wanted, as long as he didn't hit his friends. All of this he understood intuitively, as if it were as easy as breathing. 

He thought about aiming for the neck. With the demon somewhat trapped and the Hashira attacking from all sides, there was a good chance he could hit it. He should try. But that wasn't his role here. He was here to help in some small way that would give the Hashira the chance to make a big move. He should stick to firing seeds where he could and pinning the demon down with his blood demon art. Right?

The fight went on, and Genya stayed as far out of the way as possible. The Hashira were pushing their limits, but it was a lot easier going when the demon was pinned down. All of them had bright red swords now, burning like Tanjiro's had back at the sword smith village. 

Someone cut the demon's head off. Genya didn't see who it was. The body kept standing, but the head was gone. 

Genya lowered his gun, starting to relax. It had been hard, but they had done it. They had defeated Upper One. Then he noticed that the three Hashira were still watching it, blades raised. 

Genya looked back just in time to watch in horror as the demon regenerated its head. He'd heard that Muzan Kibutsuji could do that, but why an upper rank demon? It shouldn't be able to do that! 

The demon morphed. Instead of appearing as a human, it grew large fangs and claws, sprouting swords out of evert part of its body. It also pushed out all of Genya's flesh seeds. He raised his gun, ready to fire more. 

The fight was harder from there. The demon fought ferociously, changing its shape to give them the most trouble possible. Genya tried to just stay out of the way and use his blood demon art as many times as possible. He fired again, and again, but the demon was healing faster. For every seed Genya shot, the demon expelled one. Genya was losing ground. 

Then, Sanemi got knocked out. 

The demon hit him in the chest, hard, where he had already been cut. His body flew backward, hitting the wall hard before limply slumping to the floor. 

"No!" Genya cried. 

He wanted to run to his brother, to make sure he was okay, but he couldn't turn his back on the demon. He just gritted his fangs and fired his gun, filling the demon with seeds. 

"Blood demon art!"

The demon erupted with vampiric trees. Tokito took that as his chance to make a move. He dove in with his sword, aiming for the demon's neck, but he was caught. The demon skewered him on one of the swords. Then, Tokito made eye contact with Genya, and Genya understood the plan. 

The demon's neck was wide open. Genya took the shot. 

As soon as he fired, he knew it wasn't enough. The demon had already dropped Tokito and was in front of him, sword raised. He slashed, and Genya felt his body go cold. Then, he fell to the floor with a thump, one half of his body landing much farther away. 

He watched numbly as Tokito forced himself to his feet. He and Himejima kept fighting, ignoring Genya as best they could. 

Genya felt his breath getting shallow. He was conscious in his left side, lying with his wound exposed to the cold floor. Blood was already starting to pool around him. 

This couldn't be the end. It shouldn't be. He was a demon. He could regenerate. Right? His neck had been damaged, but his head wasn't cut off. If he could get to his right side, he could reattach it. 

He couldn't move, though. Was it his brain that was damaged? His head had been cut in half, but he was still alive, and he could still think. Maybe it was his spine. Or maybe his body was just using all its energy to stay alive. But for what? He was a demon. When Muzan Kibutsuji died, so would he. He'd already made the choice to sacrifice himself so this battle could be won. No matter what, he had to help. They had to win. 

"Blood demon art." His seeds were still inside the demon. He could keep activating it. "Vampiric trees!"

They erupted, bigger than ever. Genya tried to watch, but his vision was going fuzzy. He was dying. He could feel it. As long as they won, that was all that mattered. 

The fight continued as Genya felt himself slowly fading away, until, suddenly, the demon stopped. He fell to his knees, and began to crumble. It was over. Genya wondered if he was crumbling too. He felt tears pool in the corner of his eye, slowly running down onto his nose. 

Himejima appeared beside him, and set down Sanemi's unconscious body. "Hang on, Genya," he said gently. "Stay with us."

Then, he went to take care of Tokito. Even if he died, Genya hoped the younger boy lived. 

Sanemi woke up suddenly. When he saw his little brother, beside him, cut in half and bleeding out, he started sobbing violently. 

"No!" he cried. "No, Genya! Please!"

"I'm sorry," Genya choked. In his last moments, he was glad he was with his brother. "Sanemi, I'm sorry. I just... I wanted to protect you."

"No, stay with me," Sanemi begged. He was crying so much. Genya had never seen him cry like this before. He didn't know Sanemi could produce enough tears to make them fall all the way to his chin. "Don't you dare die!"

"I wanted to protect you like you protected me," Genya continued. He needed to say this before he went. "We feel the same, because we're brothers."

"Stop saying stuff like that!" Sanemi grabbed Genya's shoulder, rolling him into his lap. "You're not dying. Okay? Do you hear me?"

"I love you, Sanemi." Genya sniffed, and tried to stay awake just a little longer. "I love you and I want you to have the happiest life after this."

Sanemi started scooting along the floor, dragging Genya along with him, but Genya wasn't conscious enough to figure out what he was doing. His breathing was getting heavy now, and his heart was getting slow. 

If he could only tell Sanemi one more thing, he knew what it would be. 

"Because my big brother is the nicest person in the whole world."

Then, Genya closed his eyes, and the world went dark. 

Chapter Text

When Genya woke up, he was warm. 

Before he even opened his eyes, he could tell he was lying in the sunshine. It was soft, gently heating the crisp sheets of what he knew by feel to be a hospital bed at the butterfly mansion. He opened his eyes to discover he was right. 

Giyu was sitting next to him. He was staring at the wall straight ahead, seeming pensive. Genya noticed his hair had been cut short. 

Confused, Genya looked around. Sure enough, he was in one of the butterfly mansion's infirmaries. It was mid day, and the sun was shining into the room in full force. He could hear a few birds chittering outside, behind the ever present chattering of the Kasugai crows. The rest of the room seemed to be empty, aside from Giyu sitting on his right. 

"What the hell?"

Giyu noticed he was awake, and smiled. Okay, what the actual hell? Genya had never, ever seen him smile like that. "You're awake."

"Yeah." Genya scooted so he was sitting up. Nothing hurt when he moved, at least not yet. He felt the right side of his face, and it was there, along with all his limbs. His entire body seemed completely intact. "What the hell happened? I thought..."

He thought he was going to die. He thought he had been hurt too badly to regenerate, and that even if he did, he was a demon. Wait, he was a demon! How was he in the sun?

"Sanemi." Giyu smiled fondly as his husband's name. "He stitched you back together. Aoi said he did a bad job."

Genya felt where he had been cut. The skin there was rough, jagged in a line all the way down his face. He felt the back of his head, and it was there, too. "Sanemi." Genya felt his stomach flip over. "Where is he? Is he okay?"

Giyu scooted over, revealing that Sanemi was lying in the bed behind him. He was unconscious, an IV in his arm and an oxygen tube resting on his nose. 

"He's in a coma," Giyu said quietly. "Aoi says he'll wake up when he's ready."

Genya let out a breath of relief. Sanemi was alive. 

"You were in a coma too," Giyu told him. "Aoi wasn't sure you would live. She didn't know since you..."

"Are a demon." Genya finished. "I'm a demon."

Giyu shook his head. Then, he handed Genya something, a small, empty vial. "Kocho left this for you. She suspected you would eat a demon during the final battle, so she made you a cure she hoped would work."

Genya held it between his fingers. 

"Aoi says it, uh, sort of worked." Giyu sounded apologetic. "She gave you everything she could think to."

"Kocho's gone," Genya realized. He set the vial down. That was the only reason Aoi would be handling him rather than Kocho personally. 

Giyu looked down. Then, he wiped his eyes quickly. "Lots of people are."

"Who?"

Giyu went down the list, which was horrifyingly long. After each name, Genya had to remind himself that it was a miracle any of them survived. 

"Tanjiro is in a coma too," Giyu finished. "He's in a private room. Aoi isn't sure he'll survive."

Genya looked around again. How could this all have happened? Yesterday, they'd been at Hashira training. Literally overnight, half of the people in his life had died. He didn’t need to learn wind breathing anymore. And, no one was trying to kill him.

"Hang on," he realized, "how long have I been out?"

"A month."

"A month!" Genya sat up all the way. "A whole month!"

Giyu just nodded. 

"Damn!" Genya had never stayed in one place for a month since he'd lost his family. 

"Oh." Giyu stood up. "I just remembered. Aoi said to get her if either of you woke up. Excuse me."

He stood up and walked toward the door. Genya noticed that one of his arms was missing, cut off just below the elbow. 

He turned to Sanemi. His brother looked so peaceful, his chest gently rising and falling, his eyes closed and his face relaxed. It was unnatural. 

Genya tried to get out of bed. As soon as he put weight on his legs, they gave out. It had been too long since he used them. Impatient, he dragged himself across the floor on his knees instead. 

"Sanemi," he whispered. 

His brother didn't answer. 

"Hey." Genya crawled up onto his brother's bed, then grabbed his shoulders and shook him a little. "Hey, Sanemi. Wake up. I'm alive. Please wake up."

Still, Sanemi did not respond. 

"Come on, Sanemi." Genya started poking his cheek. "Wake up! How will you slap me for poking you if you don't wake up?"

When Sanemi still didn't respond, Genya looked down over his brother's body. He had a lot of bandages, holding closed wounds that must be almost healed by now. On his right hand, he was missing his middle and index fingers. When had that happened? Genya hadn't noticed. 

"Come on, Sanemi." Genya's voice was wet. His eyes welled up, and as hard as he tried not to cry, he couldn't stop the tears from leaking down his face. "Please wake up."

Himejima was gone. So were Kocho and Tamayo, Iguro and Kanroji, Tokito, and so many other people Genya had met since he had become a demon slayer. They had won, but they'd lost so much. Genya didn't want to think about the faces he'd never see again. He wanted his big brother to wake up and tell him everything would be okay. 

"Excuse me, but what do you think you're doing out of bed?"

Genya turned to see Aoi march through the door, hands on her hips and looking very stern. Giyu shuffled in behind her. When she saw he was crying, her expression softened, and she walked over to him. 

"Come here, you big idiot," she laughed, and gave him a hug. "I'm glad you're awake."

Genya just dropped his head to her shoulder and sniffled. 

"Okay, that's enough." She backed up and pointed to his bed. "You know where you're supposed to be."

Genya used Giyu's chair as a crutch as he hobbled back to his own bed. "Will Sanemi be okay?"

"Sure he will," Aoi assured him. "He got really hurt, so he needs some time to sleep off his injuries. But he's okay. There's no reason he won't wake up."

Genya dried his eyes on his sheet. "Do you think he can hear me?"

"He can," Aoi promised. 

Genya nodded. "Then I'll keep telling him to wake the hell up."

That made he laugh a little. "Giyu's been in here every day telling you both the same thing." She rolled up her sleeves. "Alright, checkup time. You know the drill."

Genya cooperated his best as Aoi gave him a good look over. She explained some medical things Kocho had left in her notes about him, which neither of them really understood. Then, she announced his wounds had fully healed. 

"We do rehab training every afternoon," she told him. "As soon as you feel up to it, you're welcome to join us."

Genya grimaced. "Who's 'us'?"

"Me and the girls are leading the training." She folded her arms. "Kanao, Zenitsu, and Inosuke are the patients."

Genya let out a breath of relief when she said Kanao's name. He loved Zenitsu and Inosuke, but them three alone would fight. At least he could hang out with Kanao. 

"For now, just take it easy," she advised. "Join us when you're ready."

"Thanks."

Aoi nodded, then left them. 

Giyu approached his chair again. He paused over Sanemi's bed, then leaned down and gave him a quick kiss. He waited, to see if that would wake Sanemi up. When it didn't, he sat down in his chair. 

"Alright." Genya twisted to face him. "Tell me everything that happened."

So Giyu told him the whole story of how Tanjiro and the Hashira defeated Muzan Kibutsuji. 

The first person to visit Genya was Nezuko. 

Genya was headed out to the garden to walk around for a bit when he ran into her. She saw him from down the hall, and ran right to him, tears in her eyes. 

"Genya!" she cried as she jumped on him. "Aoi said you were awake! I was coming to see you! How are you feeling?"

Genya froze, stunned. Then, gently, he hugged her back. "Fine. I'm fine."

She let go and stepped back. "We were all so worried." Then, she smiled. "Were you headed outside? I'll walk with you."

She and Genya went out to the garden together. It was late in the afternoon now, and Genya was ready to stretch his legs. After hearing about the final battle, he had gotten up and walked around a little, steadying himself on his feet. Then, he'd looked himself over. 

He wasn't a demon anymore. Well, not really. The drug Kocho had made didn't work completely, leaving him just a little demon-ish. Aoi said it was because he'd eaten Upper One, but Genya thought Kocho just calculated a little off. She'd never been sure how his body would react to things, so it made sense that she couldn't make a drug that worked perfectly based on unpredictable circumstances. That was okay with Genya. He could stand in the sun, and didn't need to eat humans. Most importantly, he was alive. That was all he could have asked for. 

"I still feel nervous to go in the sun," Nezuko admitted. Then, she laughed lightly. "Is that silly?"

"No." Genya glanced to her face. She was smiling, her eyes clear and human. 

"I think it is," she argued. "Even as a demon, I could go in the sun. Not that I really thought about it that much."

"How much do you remember?"

"Oh, everything." She cringed. "I was really out of it. Most of my memories are a little hazy, but they're all there. Including the embarrassing stuff."

Genya just nodded. 

Nezuko looked down at her hand. Her nails were normal, no longer pointed into claws. "It's weird," she said softly. "To be human again. I kind of... don't believe it. I don't feel like I was ever anything else."

Genya let out a sigh. "Yeah, I know what you mean." He'd felt that way back when he first started eating demons. In the morning, it always felt like nothing had happened. He couldn't deny it this time, though. 

"I think when I'm old, I won't believe I was a demon. I'll feel like I imagined it." She glanced to him. "Does that make sense?"

"You'll remember," Genya guessed. These weren't the kind of memories that faded. 

They reached a small pond, and Nezuko stopped walking. She stared down at the fish, her hair blocking her face from Genya's view. It was strange, he thought, how much of her was the same. Though she hadn't been able to show it much in her demon form, this fierce sunniness had been apparent then too. 

"What about you?" she asked, turning back to face him. 

Genya looked into the pond. A large, white koi fish caught his eye. He followed it, absently running his teeth along his fangs. "I did what I had to, and I survived. I'm good with that."

Nezuko looked sympathetic. "Aoi told us everything."

In his reflection in the pond, Genya didn't look like a demon. His eyes were human, his hair was normal, and his fingers weren't claws. The only outward sign he was part demon was his set of pointed fangs. Inside, though, he felt it. It wasn't as strong as during Hashira training when he'd been stuck in demon form. He could still heal, though, as evidenced by his survival. He wasn't sure if he could eat or if his strength was increased. But to him, it didn't matter. 

"They're just scars." He met her eyes, and smiled. "It's part of who I am. Being part demon. I was scared before, but now I'm okay. I'm alive. I have my family, and my friends. Muzan Kibutsuji is dead, and now we can all live in peace."

Nezuko just smiled. 

Aoi must have told Zenitsu and Inosuke that Genya was in the garden, because not too much later, they found him and attacked him. 

"Genya," Zenitsu whined, clinging onto him. "I thought you were going to die! Then who would give me good advice on girls?"

"Get off," Genya grumbled fondly. 

Inosuke regarded him with a distant sort of interest. Genya gulped. He got nervous every time this guy did anything out of character. Finally, he asked, "you got chopped in half?"

Genya subconsciously brushed his fingers against the scar on his neck. Now that he'd seen it in a mirror, he had to admit Aoi was right. Sanemi had done a terrible job on the stitches. It was so bad that the stitches themselves had scarred, adding a cross hatched pattern to his scar. He didn't mind it so much, because it reminded him of his brother, but next time any stitches were needed, he would insist on doing them himself. 

"Yeah, I did," he confirmed, a little breathless. It was kind of hard to believe. 

Inosuke hung his head. Then, he admitted, "you are stronger than me."

Genya felt himself blushing. He didn't think that was true, but he didn't know what to say. 

Thankfully, Zenitsu interrupted. "Nezuko," he called sweetly, "I'm going to walk to town. Do you want to come with me?"

She smiled fondly. "Genya's only just woken up, Zenitsu." He melted when she said his name. "Don't you think we should spend the day with him?"

"We could all go," Genya suggested. He needed to get out of the house, or he would worry himself sick over Sanemi. "If you don't mind me walking slowly."

"I'll invite Aoi," Inosuke decided, and dashed inside. 

As soon as he was gone, Nezuko asked Zenitsu, "any progress with them?"

He shook his head. "Aoi's just been too busy."

"We could help out," Genya suggested. "Give her some more time."

"I've been helping a bit," Nezuko said pointedly, and Genya got the feeling this discussion had happened before. 

Before it got started, though, Inosuke returned with Aoi and Kanao. 

"Alright," Aoi said. "We have an hour and a half before I need to administer the next round of medicine. Let's get walking."

She marched to the gate, the others following close behind. Genya was about to go too when Kanao caught his hand. Then, she pulled him into a hug. 

"I'm glad you're okay," she said quietly. 

Genya hugged her back. "I'm glad you are too."

Then, they all headed down the road together. 

Genya had only been to the town close to the Hashira mansions a few times, always with Himejima. They used to go pick up supplies on occasion, which made a quick trip. Genya had never asked to explore. He wondered if Himejima might like to come down and wander sometime. 

Genya stopped in the middle of the road. Why had he thought that? Himejima was gone. 

Nezuko turned, looking worried. "Genya, are you alright?"

He swallowed hard. "Yeah." He'd been told who didn't make it, but it was still so shocking. It would be years, he thought, before he could get used to the idea that there were people he would never see again. He'd lost people before— his whole family— but it was so long ago, he'd forgotten the sting. Now it was fresh, for all of them. Genya didn't say what was on his mind. It would just bring everyone else down too, and they were trying to have a bit of fun. "Yeah, I'm okay," he assured them. 

"Slow down a bit," Aoi told Inosuke and Kanao, assuming Genya was having trouble walking. 

They did slow down, and started strolling into town more leisurely. When they got there, Zenitsu started whining about "the pain," so Aoi found them a place to sit outside a noodle shop. Genya hadn't noticed until then that Zenitsu seemed to be slower than usual. At his puzzled look, Nezuko whispered that Zenitsu had been badly hurt, and it was amazing how well he was recovering. Genya just nodded. 

After some passive aggressive comments on how her noodles were better, Aoi ordered them some food. She pushed a big plate in front of Genya with a glare. The order to eat was implicit. 

Hesitantly, Genya ate a bite. He wasn't sure he was able to eat, if he was still part demon. The fangs lodged amongst his teeth made chewing awkward, but he managed to swallow. After waiting a few minutes to see if it would stay down, he ate some more. Not nearly as much as the others, but some. Enough to make him feel like he was taking care of himself. Like Kanroji had told him to.

After that, they walked around. Zenitsu and Inosuke both bought some snacks to bring back with them. Kanao got a small piece of cake to bring to Tanjiro, saying that he would enjoy the smell even if he was in a coma. Genya thought that was a good idea, but didn't have any money to buy Sanemi something. He'd left all his stuff at the butterfly mansion, partly by mistake, but partly because he didn't really need his gear anymore. There were no demons, so he had no use for a gun or sword. 

Nezuko noticed Genya wasn't buying anything and offered him some money. He wouldn't have accepted, except that he really did want to bring Sanemi something. 

"I'll pay you back," he offered sheepishly. 

"Oh no, don't worry about it!" she assured him with a smile. "Just get your brother something that will wake him up!"

Genya bought a whole box of red bean mochi. 

They headed back to the butterfly mansion soon after. Aoi had more work to do, and insisted the rest of them needed rest. She sent them all to their rooms, including Genya, before she and Nezuko started making dinner and preparing the evening medicine. 

Genya carried the box of mochi back to his and Sanemi's room. He should probably move to a different room now that he was awake, but he didn't want to be separated from his brother. Aoi said Sanemi would recover, but Genya was still worried. Seeing the rise and fall of his chest was the only reassurance he had that Sanemi was okay. And when his brother woke up, he wanted to be there. 

Gently, Genya sat on the edge of Sanemi's bed. "Hey, stupid," he called. If Sanemi wasn't going to respond to begging, maybe he would wake up to defend himself. It was worth a try. "Are you gonna sleep all day, or are you gonna get the hell up?"

Sanemi didn't move. 

Genya split the seal on the box of mochi. He pulled one out, and started waving it in his brother's face. "Sanemi," he called. "Look what I have!"

Sanemi's nose twitched, just a little. Genya shoved the cake right underneath it. 

"Come on, wake up and you can have some!"

Still, he didn't move. 

"You better wake up," Genya warned, "or I'm going to eat all your mochi."

He bit into the one he was holding, then waved it in Sanemi's face again. 

"See? I'm eating your sweets. How will you smash my face into the ground if you're asleep?"

The door creaked open, and Genya looked over his shoulder to see Giyu shuffling in, staring at the box in Genya's hands. 

"Red bean mochi?" he asked as he also sat on the edge of Sanemi's bed. "I should have thought of that."

"Well, it's not working," Genya grumbled. 

"Give it some more time," Giyu advised. He patted Sanemi's knee. "He'll wake up. Soon."

There was nothing Genya could do but hope he was right.

Chapter Text

Over the next weeks, Genya spent a lot of time with Giyu. 

He graduated from rehab early, thanks to his lingering healing abilities and taking it more seriously than Zenitsu and Inosuke. Kanao graduated too, from taking it seriously, and not being all that hurt. She was mostly blind in one eye, but other than that recovered completely. Genya also recovered completely, except for his scars and demon traits. He thought about ripping out the fangs and seeing if his teeth would grow in normal, like he used to on days they just wouldn't go back on their own. Maybe one day he would, but for now he left them. 

Giyu had graduated rehab before Genya woke up. He'd tried to help Aoi around the house, but had proven himself absolutely useless. Now, he wandered around and waited for Sanemi to wake up. Genya found himself doing the same. At first he'd spent a lot of time hanging around Kanao, but she was busy going through Kocho's stuff. He also got banned from helping Aoi, leaving him the choice of being alone or following Giyu. After a bit, it started to feel like Giyu was following him instead. 

Giyu was a bit of an odd guy, but now that he knew him a little better, Genya found they got along well enough. Every evening, they would sit on either side of Sanemi's bed and just talk. Giyu told Genya about how his sister had been killed by a demon. He'd joined the Demon Slayer Corps after that. He said that Muzan Kibutsuji being dead made him feel like his sister was resting more peacefully. Genya agreed, and told Giyu all about their family. From how surprised he seemed, Genya guessed Sanemi had never told him anything. 

"That must be why Sanemi is always angry," Giyu reasoned. 

Genya nodded. "He was never like this before Mom and our siblings died."

Giyu responded by stroking Sanemi's hair comfortingly. Later, he told Genya about losing Sabito and the guilt he'd felt over it. Genya also opened up about his guilt over how he'd treated Sanemi, although he suspected Giyu knew they hadn't spoken for years until now. 

They also talked about nicer things. Genya told some of Sanemi's embarrassing childhood stories, like the time he fought a goose. 

"It kept waking us up in the morning," Genya explained. "It would honk, and Sanemi would stand up and say, 'that damn goose is gonna die.' Then he would grab the hatchet and go outside."

"Did he get it?" Giyu asked. 

Genya laughed. "We'd hear a bunch of honking and flapping, and then Sanemi would come back in angry. He got so mad he started setting up traps, until Shuya got caught in one. But no, he never got it."

"What happened?" Giyu wondered. He probably couldn't imagine Sanemi just giving up. 

"Well, he almost got it one time." Genya glanced over at his idiot brother's face. "We were walking back home one day, and he saw the goose. I couldn't stop him. He just jumped on it and fought it."

Giyu laughed. Just a little, but it was still startling. "And he lost?"

"Yeah, he lost. That thing was huge! It bit him on the nose and gave him a big scratch on the neck. After that, Mom wouldn't let him chase it with the hatchet anymore. We just waited until fall and it flew south."

Giyu just stared at Sanemi fondly. 

They continued that pattern for weeks, until, one day, Sanemi finally woke up. 

When Sanemi woke up, his first words were, "get the hell out of my face or I'll rip yours off." Which was fair, because Genya had been taunting him with red bean mochi again. 

It wasn't a surprise. Sanemi had been stirring for about a week, turning back and forth every so often and even muttering things. He and Genya had a whole conversation about the window being open that ended in complete nonsense, since he was still in a coma and all. This time, Genya couldn't help but grin widely, because his brother was clearly awake. 

"Sanemi!" he cheered, and gave him an awkward hug. 

"The hell do you think you're doing that you could get away with waving that damn mochi in my face like I wouldn't kill you for it," Sanemi growled. 

Genya knew he was just confused. He would never really hurt his little brother. "I was so worried about you."

"You should be worried about yourself!" Sanemi tried to reach for the mochi box, but he was too disoriented to untangle his arm from the blanket. 

"Giyu!" Genya yelled into the hall. "Aoi! It's Sanemi!"

Giyu practically materialized in the doorway, and rushed right up to his husband's bedside. "Sanemi," he breathed. 

"Here to wave stuff in my face too?" Sanemi raged. 

Giyu responded by kissing him. When he leaned back, Sanemi looked stunned, and stopped making a fuss about the mochi. 

Aoi came in just then, and ran right up next to Genya. Her eyes were misty as she set to work, checking all of Sanemi's vitals. He seemed confused the whole time. Aoi said he was just disoriented, and he would gain more awareness as he woke up. 

"I'll go tell the others he's awake," she said when she was finished. 

"And that we won the bet," Genya reminded her. He raised his hand to fist bump Giyu. Aoi just rolled her eyes and left.  "We made a bet with Zenitsu and Inosuke that you would wake up before Tanjiro," Genya explained to Sanemi. 

Tanjiro was also showing signs that he would wake up soon, and, competitive as he was, Inosuke had claimed his friend would wake up first. Genya loved Tanjiro, but he'd always bet on his brother. The losers had to make the winners a hundred rice balls. Genya doubted they'd ever get them, but he wasn't bothered. The real prize was Sanemi waking up. Oh, and watching Inosuke throw a fit because he lost. 

Sanemi didn't seem to get it. He looked between Genya and Giyu for a few minutes, before finally saying, "are we at the butterfly mansion?"

"Yes," Giyu answered. "We're in one of the hospital rooms. You've been in a coma for three months."

Sanemei tried to sit up, but was too weak. "Why the hell was I in a coma?"

"Let me help," Genya offered. He grabbed an extra pillow, helped his brother lean forward, then put it behind him so he was sitting up. 

"We fought Muzan Kibutsuji," Giyu reminded him. "You were badly hurt."

"Obviously," Sanemi scoffed. 

They talked with him for a while longer, trying to catch him up. A few more of his answers didn't make sense like that, and Genya suspected they would have to repeat a lot of this in a few days. For now, Giyu just told him what he asked, holding back on mentioning all the friends they'd lost. 

"Come here," Sanemi requested, right in the middle of talking about something else. Giyu scooted a little closer until Sanemi lifted his arm a few inches and waved him down. Giyu leaned in until Sanemi could touch his face. His hand immediately went to the back of Giyu's head. "I don't like it."

Giyu frowned into the blanket. "You don't like my haircut?"

"No," Sanemi answered simply, before tugging Giyu's face down to his own. 

"I can leave," Genya offered, even though he didn't want to. 

Sanemi turned away from Giyu to protest. "You're gonna leave me here with him?"

"Uh, I guess not," Genya said, settling back in. 

It was a few more days until Aoi would let Sanemi get out of bed. Once he was fully conscious and acting normal, she put him on real food and ordered him to start rehab. Zenitsu and Inosuke had thankfully graduated, so they wouldn't be killed by their new classmate. Genya hoped Sanemi graduated before Tanjiro was ready to join. Otherwise, there would be bloodshed. 

Sanemi was devastated to hear the long list of those who had died. He very seriously told Genya and Giyu how grateful he was that they had both lived, which was so out of character they both worried he wasn't recovering well. That was the only incident, so Genya passed it off. He still noticed Giyu watching Sanemi more closely after that. 

Some of the Kakushi stopped by one day to see Sanemi, and give him Kaburamaru. They had been taking care of the snake since the final battle, but felt that Iguro's best friend should be the one to either keep him or find him a new home. Kaburamaru happily slithered onto Sanemi's shoulders, seeming glad to be with someone he recognized. Genya found himself feeling extraordinarily sad for the snake. He wondered if he understood what had happened to Iguro. Sanemi let him hold Kaburamaru a few times, but he didn't really seem to love Genya. He just preferred Sanemi. Giyu didn't even try to hold him, muttering something about the snake having tried to bite him before. 

Not long after Sanemi woke up, Tanjiro woke as well. 

Genya heard from Aoi the day after it happened. He wanted to go visit immediately, but she reminded him that Tanjiro needed space. So, Genya waited impatiently until Tanjiro was ready for visitors. Then, he and Giyu dragged Sanemi over with them. 

"What the hell is this," Sanemi grumbled. "Why are you two suddenly teaming up on me?

"We bonded while you were asleep," Genya told him. 

Giyu nodded. "Genya told me all of your embarrassing childhood stories."

"What the hell, Genya!" Sanemi complained. 

Genya just laughed at him. 

Tanjiro was happy to see all of them. He wasn't in good enough shape to get out of bed yet, though. Actually, he looked pretty bad, with his ruined eye and shriveled arm. It didn't seem to dampen his spirits at all. Before Genya could even say a word, Tanjiro told all three of them how happy he was that they had survived and how grateful he was that they had fought alongside him. Giyu, thankfully, graciously accepted for all of them, because Genya had no idea what to say. 

"I'm glad you're awake," Genya told Tanjiro, sitting down beside the bed. "I was out for a few weeks too. I guess it's to be expected, after what we went through."

Tanjiro nodded solemnly. "Nezuko told me all about how everyone's doing. I'm sorry to hear the cure didn't work one hundred percent."

Genya shook his head. "Don't be. I'm fine. Really."

Sanemi looked between them. "Cure?" he demanded. 

Genya grimaced. He'd forgotten to tell his brother he was still technically part demon. Did Sanemi even know he'd become a demon?

"We'll talk about it later," Giyu told him. Then, he switched the subject. "How are you feeling, Tanjiro?"

Tanjiro smiled warmly. "I feel great! Knowing Muzan Kibutsuji will never hurt anyone again has lifted a weight from my soul." At their confused looks, he laughed. "Oh, you mean physically. Not so great then."

Giyu just smiled fondly. 

After their visit, Sanemi stopped to talk to Kanao. He came back without Kaburamaru. 

"Kaburamaru helped Iguro see," he explained. "I figured Kanao could use the help. And she seems like she likes snakes."

Genya couldn't think of a better person to entrust him with. "Yeah, I think she'll take good care of him."

Tanjiro did start rehabilitation while Sanemi was still in it, which created an interesting conflict. As always, Tanjiro was determined to get along. He cheered Sanemi on, which prompted Sanemi to try to strangle him about thirteen times. On the fourteenth, Aoi told Sanemi he needed to finish rehab on his own. Sanemi took that to mean he had graduated, and started back into his normal routine. 

"We're leaving," he told Genya and Giyu that same day. 

They were both a little hesitant. "To where?" Genya asked. 

"To our own damn house," Sanemi answered, as if that should be obvious. 

"You don't want to stay with the others?" Giyu asked in a way that clearly indicated he did. 

"They'll move home soon too," Sanemi reminded him. 

Giyu frowned. "I should probably sell my house."

"You should sell yours too, Sanemi," Genya suggested. "Let's move somewhere else."

Sanemi nodded slowly. "Start fresh."

"Somewhere close to our friends," Giyu requested. 

"I can do some looking," Genya offered. 

The other two agreed, so Genya started searching for a good place for them to live. 

As soon as Tanjiro was done with rehab, he and Nezuko moved home. They took Zenitsu and Inosuke with them. 

Their house was only about a day's journey from the butterfly mansion, so no one would miss each other too much. Genya liked the idea of being close, so he looked for a place to live along the route between the Kamado family home and the butterfly mansion. There was a village in the valley, with an abandoned estate for sale. He suggested it to Sanemi and Giyu, who approved. Soon, they were moved in to their new home. Whenever anyone was traveling their way, they made sure to stop by. Genya went to visit both places as often as he could, and wrote letters to all his friends. He also had to write down Sanemi's and Giyu's letters, as the only member of the household with both hands intact. Actually, he ended up doing a lot of things around their house. Sanemi and Giyu... well, Genya wasn't sure how they had each survived on their own for so long. Giyu could cook about three things, and Sanemi could barely cook at all. Genya had retained his childhood housekeeping skills much better than his brother, though it was still sad that he was the best in the house. They'd work on it, he told himself, without ever actually enforcing it. 

The Ubuyashiki family paid them enough money to retire, but all three of them kept looking for ways to work. Sanemi appointed himself the village guardian, and defended the tiny town with his sword and a crazed grin. The villagers were unsure about him until he drove away a group of bandits, after which they let him do just about anything. Giyu got a job at a local restaurant, helping in the kitchen. He came home every day and said he was going to get fired for one reason or another, but he never was. Genya worked a few odd jobs until finally getting a longer one as a farmhand. People seemed a bit on edge around him, which he attributed to being part demon. It made working with the other villagers hard, until people started to connect that he was Sanemi's brother. After that, they accepted him more easily. 

A month after moving there, Sanemi pulled him aside to have a hard conversation. 

"You're gonna tell me about whatever cure Tanjiro said that one time," he started, "and then I'm gonna tell you something you won't like."

Genya felt like he knew what it was. "Okay," he agreed anyway. 

He told Sanemi how he'd turned into a demon during the final battle. Just that made Sanemi tear up. Then, he explained that Kocho had left the cure, but it didn't work all the way. 

"It mostly worked," he said. "I think even more than Aoi thought it did. I can eat and everything. I just also heal faster than normal, and put people a bit on edge. And I still have these." He opened his mouth to show Sanemi his fangs. 

"Aoi can't make another cure?" Sanemi asked bluntly. 

Genya shook his head. "I don't want her to spend the rest of her life trying to decipher Kocho and Tamayo's notes. I'm fine. Really. It's okay." He meant it, too. 

Sanemi still seemed unsure. "You're okay?" he asked, mostly to himself. 

Genya nodded definitely. 

Sanemi sighed. "Guess it's my turn." He tilted his head back, then sat up and looked Genya in the eye. "Genya, during the final battle, I manifested the demon slayer mark."

That was what Genya had expected him to say. He still found his stomach twist around, and his tears refuse to stay in his eyes. 

"So." Sanemi looked down. "I don't have many years left. Me and Giyu both."

Genya threw himself into his brother's arms. 

Sanemi hugged him back. "We've got a little while. Over three years. But after that, I want you to have something to move on to."

"I can't move on," Genya cried. He'd never, ever be able to go without thinking of his big brother. 

"You need to have something," Sanemi repeated. "Go live with Tanjiro, or Kanao, or one of your other friends. Just don't be alone, okay?"

Genya sniffed. "Okay," he breathed. 

They didn't talk about it anymore after that.

Chapter Text

One day, Sanemi mentioned something about their home town. 

"Hey," Genya asked him later, when it was just the two of them. "Do you ever think about going back?"

Sanemi glared at the wall. "No." Then, he sighed. "I mean, I've thought about it."

"Maybe we should," Genya suggested. "Visit Mom and the kids. Pay our respects. Show Giyu."

His brother nodded slowly. "Maybe," he agreed. 

They talked to Giyu about it, and planned a trip. It was a three days' journey there. Genya packed food for them. Each night, they found a spot in the woods to camp. They were all used to sleeping on the ground, so it wasn't a problem. 

On the third day, Genya started to feel the nostalgia of familiar surroundings. They passed through the old apple orchard, and stole a bit of fruit just for old time’s sake. He recognized the roads as they headed into town. When they entered the city streets, though, they found that things had actually changed quite a bit. 

"There used to be a house there," Sanemi muttered, nodding to an empty lot. "And there."

He was right. Some houses had been taken down, and some had been replaced with taller buildings and shops, like in cities. The street was a lot busier, and Genya even spotted a car. He was surprised at how well they both remembered what it used to be like. 

Their old neighborhood was more or less unchanged, except for how much busier it was. Genya noticed a few familiar looking families amongst the strangers that now flooded the streets. He didn't stop, though, sticking close to Sanemi as they walked down to their old house. 

No one seemed to be living there. The door was still broken down, and the roof was starting to cave. Genya felt a pounding in his chest. He noticed Sanemi's hand tighten around the hilt of his sword. Maybe they shouldn't have come here. 

"Let's go out back," Genya suggested. 

He started walking. After a moment of hesitation, Sanemi and Genya followed. 

There were five graves and six headstones in the yard behind the house. Genya had dug them for his siblings after Sanemi left. Looking at them now, he could remember the damp dirt on his hands as he dug, the sound of the shovel cutting into the ground, and the horrible cold stiffness of his little sisters and brothers. The memory wasn't quite as clear as it used to be. 

"Hi, Mom," Genya whispered. His mom wasn't buried there, because her body had turned to ash in the sunlight. Genya had made her a marker anyway. It was just charcoal on a piece of wood, the writing now washed away, but it held her memory all the same. "We won. We defeated the monster that did this to you."

"I can't do this," Sanemi declared. 

He turned and left without another word. Giyu nodded to Genya before following his husband. 

Genya let them go. He understood, and in some ways felt the same as Sanemi. But he also felt like he needed to do this, so he stayed. He told his mom and siblings a little more about being a demon slayer, that Sanemi got married, and that they were living together peacefully now. Then, he said his goodbyes, and went to go find Sanemi and Giyu. 

They were at a restaurant Genya didn't recognize, sitting down with food. Genya realized he must have taken a long time. He sat down with them, and peeked at what they were having. 

"Get your own damn food." Sanemi pulled his dish closer to himself. 

Genya sighed, then went up to the counter to order something. On his way back, he ran into someone familiar. 

"Genya?"  

He turned around, searching, until he saw who had called his name. It took him a second to recognize the man as his old neighbor. "Hi," Genya greeted. 

The man grinned. "Wow, I didn't think I'd ever see you again! Look how much you've grown. What are you doing here?"

Genya smiled back, though he was careful not to show off his fangs. "Sanemi and I are here to pay our respects."

"Sanemi's still around?" he asked. When he looked where Genya was nodding, he seemed surprised. "That's Sanemi? Really? Well, he's grown too, I suppose."

"Come say hi," Genya invited. 

He regretted it as soon as he and the neighbor got to the table. Sanemi and Giyu just stared up at him like idiots. 

"Who the hell is this?" Sanemi muttered through a mouthful of food. 

Genya punched his arm. "Be polite!" he scolded. "We used to be neighbors."

"Oh, oh!" Sanemi swallowed, then stood up and was very polite. "It's good to see you again. How are you?"

The neighbor seemed a little stunned. He answered, but he kept glancing at Giyu, probably wondering who he was. "I see you're a swordsman now," he commented, nodding to Sanemi's belt. 

"Yeah, I am," Sanemi confirmed. He looked way too proud of himself. Genya rolled his eyes. 

They chatted a bit more. Giyu said hello, but offered no explanation of how he knew the brothers. Genya vaguely explained why they'd left, leaving out any mentions of demons. He just said that their family had been killed and they couldn't stay. 

"I saw the house," the neighbor told them. He shook his head. "It's a tragedy, what happened to you boys. First your father, then your mother. I don't think I would have been able to go on."

"Our dad got what was coming for him," Sanemi spat, totally forgetting he was trying to be polite. 

The neighbor laughed dryly. "Damn right about that."

"You knew him?" Genya had never really associated with anyone his dad knew. 

"Not well, but yes." The neighbor nodded slowly. "He was a cruel man. I can't imagine the hell you boys went through with him. But losing everyone... again, I can't even imagine."

Genya looked back to Sanemi, and met his eyes. No one could begin to imagine what it was like to fight demons, to not only lose your family but have to avenge them. 

"I'm glad to see you alive," the neighbor went on. "After you two disappeared, and everyone else was found buried, I worried what happened."

"It was good seeing you again," Genya said. 

"Come back soon, okay?" the neighbor made them agree. Then, he left, back to his own business. 

Sanemi shoved his food in his mouth, then set the bowl down on the table with a thud. "Let's get out of this damn town," he grumbled. 

Genya was glad they had come, but he didn't object to leaving. 

Two weeks later, Genya met Inosuke and Nezuko at his house. 

He, Sanemi, and Giyu had been away for a few days visiting Murata, who lived in a village nearby. Sanemi and Giyu had been invited to a hot spring by Tengen, which Genya was relieved to be excluded from. He wrote to Tanjiro and arranged to visit him instead. So Sanemi and Giyu had set out to the hot spring right at the end of their visit with Murata, and Genya went back to his own house to intercept Nezuko and Inosuke. The two of them had just been at the butterfly mansion to see Kanao and Aoi. Genya wished he'd gone there too, so he figured he'd better go down on his own sometime soon. 

Nezuko and Inosuke surprised him when they arrived, because they had brought Aoi and Kanao with them. 

"Genya!" Nezuko cheered when she saw him. She gave him a big hug. 

"Hey," Genya returned, gently hugging her back. "How are you?"

"I'm great." She smiled and turned to the rest of their friends. "We thought we should get everyone together in one place," she explained. 

"Let's get going," Aoi suggested. "The longer Zenitsu and Tanjiro are alone, the lower their chances of survival are."

Genya snorted at the jab, then set out toward the road, his friends close behind. He'd packed all his usual gear, minus his sword. If he got in a pinch with a wild animal or something, the gun would be more effective anyway. He did notice that Inosuke and Kanao were still carrying swords. Maybe it was for the journey, or maybe, like Sanemi, they were too used to having that weight at their sides. 

It was a long walk, with plenty of time to talk. Inosuke constantly ran off into the bushes, then popped out on the path ahead of them with something or other in his hands. Genya chatted with the girls, telling them about his trip to Murata's house, and where Sanemi and Giyu were now. They agreed that he was going to be happy he missed that trip. 

Toward the end, Genya and Nezuko fell back a bit, letting Kanao and Aoi walk ahead. Genya watched them for a minute. Kaburamaru was hissing a lot, and they were trying to figure out what he needed.

"He's usually very sweet," Nezuko said. "Kanao let me hold him for a bit."

Genya nodded. "I held him once too."

"I think he misses Iguro," Nezuko guessed. 

Genya nodded. The snake wasn't the only one. Genya often found his heart hurting at the memory of Himejima, Kocho, and all the others he'd lost. He heard Sanemi crying at night sometimes, only ever in his sleep, but it was enough to tell Genya and Giyu how much he missed his friends. As always, Giyu was harder to read, but Genya sometimes caught him staring out the window, his face expressionless and eyes glossed over. Everyone dealt with the loss in their own way. Genya was just glad to have other people who shared it. Mourning his family had been so much harder. He couldn't imagine how Sanemi had dealt with it. 

"So," Nezuko said suddenly. 

Genya glanced to her face. "Yeah?"

She smiled shyly. "I have a little bit of a life update."

"Oh yeah?" Genya tried to guess what it could be. 

"I think Zenitsu likes me," she said quietly. 

Genya laughed. "You think?"

"Okay, I know he likes me," she sighed with a big smile. 

"How do you feel?" Genya asked her. 

Nezuko scrunched her nose. "Is it weird if I like him back?"

"No," Genya assured her, "but... why?" Zenitsu was nice enough, but with Nezuko, and other girls, he was clingy and desperate. If he had ever treated Genya like he treated Nezuko, he would have a few extra holes in him. 

Nezuko fidgeted with her fingers. "Maybe it seems strange," she admitted. "But, when I was a demon, he didn't treat me like one. He was kind and accepting. He protected me before he even saw me come out of my box."

Genya hadn't heard that story, but he let Nezuko finish. 

"And yeah, he can be... a lot." She frowned. "And I hate how he clings to other girls too. But he's a sweet guy."

Genya just nodded. That was fair enough. 

"What about you?" Nezuko asked, playfully bumping him with her elbow. "Meet anyone you like?"

Genya shook his head. He was going to leave it at that, but then he thought, why the hell not be honest? "I'm asexual," he explained. 

Nezuko paused for a second, contemplating what that meant. "Ohhh, okay," she finally said. And that was the end of it. 

When they got to the Kamados' house, Inosuke kicked the door down, prompting Zenitsu to scream from inside. 

"Inosuke!" Nezuko scolded. "You have to fix that."

Inosuke ignored her. "I won, I won," he sang loudly as he stomped around Tanjiro. 

Tanjiro, in turn, ignored him. "Welcome back, Nezuko and Inosuke. Kanao and Aoi, what a nice surprise! It's good to see you, Genya."

"Hey," Genya greeted back. 

Inosuke started pulling on Tanjiro's hair. "I won the bet, Manjiro, and now you have to do your part!"

"Ow, ow!" Tanjiro reached up to his head with his good hand. "Inosuke, please stop!"

Genya was confused about whatever bet they were referring to. Maybe he hadn't been there when they made it. 

They all got settled in, and Tanjiro and Nezuko made dinner. Aoi and Genya offered to help, but they insisted that their guests should sit down and relax. It was nice, especially after being so worn down by having to take care of Sanemi and Giyu every damn day. Genya was still working on how to make them get better at housework. 

When the food was ready, they ate. Tanjiro and Nezuko talked about how it was to be home. Zenitsu and Inosuke told Genya about how they'd gone fishing. Aoi and Kanao said they were planning to open a clinic. Genya told everyone about his trip home, and then to see Murata. He told them Sanemi and Giyu were grouches, but doing well. Inosuke responded by calling Genya a grouch too, and soon Tanjiro was holding Genya back and Kanao had Inosuke in a headlock. Other than that, the meal was very pleasant. 

The next morning, Nezuko took the girls into town to get their opinion on fabric for a new kimono she was planning to make. That was when Genya finally heard what Inosuke's bet was all about. 

"I did it!" Inosuke cackled, and started dancing around Tanjiro. "I gave Aoi flowers and told her how I feel! Now you have to ask Kanao out!"

Zenitsu and Tanjiro both jumped to their feet. "Really?" Zenitsu cried, grinning. "What happened? Tell us everything!"

Genya remembered back to that night at the campfire during Hashira training when they had made that deal. With everything that had happened, he'd forgotten about it, and expected his friends would have too. 

"I picked some flowers," Inosuke explained, in his proud, bragging tone. "And I brought them to Aoi, and I told her she makes me feel nice."

"That's great, Inosuke!" Tanjiro smiled. "What did she say?"

"She said that was sweet!" Inosuke folded his arms over his puffed out chest. 

"And?" Zenitsu prompted. 

Inosuke snorted. "And what? That's it."

Zenitsu smacked his palm to his forehead. 

"That was really brave, Inosuke," Tanjiro encouraged. 

"Yeah," Inosuke agreed with a shrug. "It was. But now it's your turn!"

Tanjiro slumped down, frowning miserably. Genya took this as his chance to step in. 

"At least spend some time with Kanao," he encouraged. 

"I'm just so nervous. I really messed things up last time she tried to tell me she liked me," Tanjiro lamented. 

"So? Don't do it again." Genya didn't see what the issue was. "You don't want to go your whole life not telling her you like her just because you're scared, do you?"

"Definitely not," Tanjiro said. Then, he set his face, in that same expression he wore when he talked about defeating Muzan Kibutsuji. "I will spend time with her, and I will tell her how I feel!"

"Yay!" Zenitsu cheered, clapping his hands. "And I'll tell Nezuko how I feel, and then we'll all be brothers in law!" He seemed to remember Genya was there, because he turned to him looking like he was thinking of a way to fix what he said to include Genya. 

"Don't look at me like that," Genya snorted. "I don't want in on your weird romance circle. I have my own family." Though it was nice that Zenitsu didn't want to leave him out. 

"Genya," Tanjiro said softly. "You know you don't have to marry in to be part of our family. We'll always be family, all of us who worked together to win against the demons. All of our friends."

That got Genya to smile, even if just a little. "Thanks, Tanjiro," he said quietly. 

"Now come on." Tanjiro stood up. "Let's get lunch ready before our friends get home. It'll be a nice surprise for them."

It was no surprise, though, that Genya did most of the work, since Tanjiro only had one useful hand and Zenitsu and Inosuke were busy arguing about who had to go get water. Still, they managed to cook a full meal before Nezuko, Kanao, and Aoi returned, each with a bolt of fabric. 

"We all decided to make a new kimono," Nezuko said, sounding embarrassed. "It feels so extravagant to make a new one at all."

Tanjiro looked at each of their fabrics. "Wow, these are beautiful. You'll all look very nice in them." When he got to Kanao, he timidly complimented hers. "It matches your eyes."

"Thanks," she breathed. 

The girls put their fabric away, and they all sat down to eat. Genya ended up between Nezuko and Kanao. They chatted and laughed the entire meal, and Genya found himself joining in. Kanao whispered to him occasionally. Nezuko asked him if she was remembering clearly, and she really had made him play fort with her during his checkups. 

"Oh yeah," Genya confirmed, which made her shake her head. 

"Why?" she wondered. "I don't, like, I remember everything, but I don't remember why."

"We hid under a bush that one time too," Genya reminded her. 

"Oh, I remember that!" Zenitsu chipped in. 

"Hashira training was a strange time," Tanjiro said. 

Aoi nodded. "You guys were in and out of the house so often." Then, she turned to Genya. "Oh yeah, did you ever hear what happened to those people trying to kill you?"

"I almost forgot about that," Kanao said quietly. 

Genya shook his head. "No, I haven't heard anything about them. I don't know if any of them survived the final battle, or what they're up to now."

"We could find out," Tanjiro offered.

"Nah," Genya decided. He smiled a little. "I don't really care. It's all over anyway. I just want to move on, and live with my family and be happy. I hope they do the same."

Everyone agreed. That was all any demon slayer wanted: to live peacefully with their family, safe and sound. Now, they could all do just that. 

Genya stayed a few more days, until it was time for Kanao and Aoi to head home. He walked with them all the way back to his town. Then, he said goodbye, and promised to come visit the butterfly mansion next. 

Sanemi and Giyu were already home. Sanemi greeted Genya when he came in. 

"How was your visit?"

"Good." Genya walked in to where his brother was sitting and looked around. "Did you leave Giyu at the hot spring?"

"Tch." Sanemi rolled his eyes. "He's out getting food."

"When did you get back?"

"Yesterday." Sanemi set down the book he had been... reading? Writing in? There was a pen on the table next to him too. Maybe he was practicing writing without his missing fingers. 

"How was it?" Genya asked. 

Sanemi shook his head. "I swear, one of these days, I’m gonna strangle Tengen."

"Oh, okay?" That didn't tell Genya much. "Well, my trip was fun. We cooked a lot. I went foraging with Nezuko and Inosuke. Aoi taught me some more first aid stuff."

"Sounds fun," Sanemi grunted in agreement. 

"You should come next time," Genya encouraged. "Or we could have everyone here. I think they'd like to see you and Giyu."

Sanemi just grunted again. "Maybe."

Genya took that as a yes, and started planning the trip already. 

Giyu got back with some ingredients, and helped Genya make dinner while Sanemi heckled them. He was more receptive to Genya's idea for their friends to come visit, and suggested inviting others too. 

"It could be a reunion," he said.

"Yeah," Genya agreed. "A demon slayer reunion."

"You're gonna do it even if I don't want to," Sanemi grumbled. "What if I like my damn peace and quiet?"

"It's always peaceful and quiet," Genya sighed. "If it's loud for a few days, you'll survive."

"Whatever," Sanemi muttered, and that was how Genya knew he'd won the argument. 

They sat down and ate together. This table was much quieter than the one at the Kamados', but Genya loved it just as much. He was happy, he reflected. After everything that had happened, finally, he was with his family again.

Chapter Text

Sanehiro banged on the door of his little brother's bedroom. "Wake up, idiot," he called. "We're gonna be late."

"I'm awake," Genya called back, his voice only slightly muffled through the door. 

Sanehiro snorted. He was definitely still asleep. 

"Get the hell up," he shouted again. "Or I'll come in there and smother you with your own damn pillow. If we're late one more time, we're getting fired."

Genya ripped the door open, and met Sanehiro's glare with his own. "I said I'm awake, stupid," he growled. From the look of him, he had just woken up. 

"Then get your damn uniform on." Sanehiro shouldered him as he turned toward the kitchen. "I'll make breakfast. How many eggs do you want?"

"Two," Genya snapped, before slamming the door shut. 

Sanehiro grabbed four eggs and some rice from the fridge. He fried them up, using some of the rice for the omelet, and some to make them a big lunch of rice balls. While he waited for the egg to cook, he surveyed the city skyline out the window of their apartment. 

It had been three years since Sanehiro moved there. He'd gotten a job as a cop right out of college, choosing a service career over money. Genya, his little brother, had skipped college to copy him right away, as he did in everything. It didn't bother Sanehiro as much as he'd acted like it had. More than anything, he wanted to be with his brother. So, they lived together, worked together, and had separate friends to get some of their own space in the evenings. It was a good life, one Sanehiro was satisfied with. 

Genya came out of his bedroom, dressed for work. He absently scratched at the long scar across his nose as he sat at the table. 

"Is it bothering you?" Sanehiro asked as he set their food on the table.

Genya shook his head. "It just itches a little."

"Mine too," Sanehiro sighed. He didn't say anything else about the three long scratches on his own face. That was his only regret about Genya following him into the service. It wasn't always safe. Most days consisted of recovering stolen bikes and helping kids cross the street— at least, the way the Shinazugawa brothers did things. But there were also days when someone suddenly pulled a knife on them, and all Sanehiro could do was get between them and his precious little brother. 

They finished eating, and hurried to the train. When they got to the police station, they found they were assigned to their usual patrol around Kimetsu Academy. Sanehiro liked getting that route. Their little cousin, Giichi Tomioka, went to school there. Sanehiro liked to know the school was safe. 

"There!" Genya pointed out the windshield of the police car. "It's Giichi!"

Sanehiro tapped the horn, letting out a playful honk. Giichi looked startled, until he saw his cousins waving. Then, he smiled and waved back, before turning back to his friend with peach colored hair. Sanehiro couldn't remember the boy's name, or the girl who always hung out with them. He'd have to ask again next time the Tomiokas came to visit. 

They drove slowly down the street, just looking around to make sure everything was safe. Genya loved this part of the job. He might have thought Sanehiro didn't notice, but he saw how his little brother liked to just look around, seeing everyone go about their normal lives. It was these people that they were meant to protect. Their job was to keep everyone safe, so they could go about their days without a worry. 

Sanehiro and Genya's parents told them that they took after their ancestors. One of them— Sanehiro couldn't remember his name— had written a journal to be passed down. It was from the Taisho era, and mostly nonsense. The author had recorded a whole bunch of stories about demons, and how he and his little brother, along with all their other friends, had defeated them. Sanehiro didn't read it, because he thought the guy who wrote it must have been crazy. All he really knew about it was that the author's little brother was named Genya, and that was where their parents had gotten the name. When he decided to become a police officer, his dad had told him that the author of that book had also wanted to protect people. Sanehiro respected his ancestor for that, and for loving his brother, and for marrying a man in the year 1915. Just not for his insane ramblings about demons. 

They drove past the restaurant owned by Sanehiro's friends, the Iguros. He nodded to them, and they both waved back. 

"Let's go there for lunch," Genya suggested. 

Sanehiro poked him hard in the side. "I made lunch."

"Ow!" Genya poked him back, much harder. 

"Don't do that, I'm driving!" Sanehiro snapped, before poking Genya back. Just because he could. 

"Sanehiro," Genya whined. He seemed like he was thinking of some other way to get back at him, when both brothers' attention snapped to the sidewalk. "That's him!" Genya pointed. 

"Hell yeah it is!" Sanehiro flicked on the lights and sirens, and whipped the car in a u-turn across both lanes. "Let's get this brat!"

Sumihiko Kamado ran right out in front of the car. Sanehiro had to slam on the breaks to keep from hitting him. 

"Get back here!" Sanehiro shouted out the window. 

"Sorry!" Sumihiko called back, before running down an alley a car couldn't go down. 

Genya was already on the navigation. "Go around the block. We can cut him off!"

"We don't know which way he's headed," Sanehiro pointed out, even as he followed his brother's directions. 

"To school," Genya pointed out. "He's running because he's late."

"Right," Sanehiro agreed. 

They'd been asked to keep an eye out for this kid because of the dangerous way he ran through the streets. Genya had said before that he thought they should let him go, but Sanehiro wanted to catch him and give him a good scolding. He saw that as a gentler option than getting hit by a car. 

"Damn," he swore when they got around the block. Sumihiko was nowhere to be seen. "We lost him."

"Let's just catch him after school," Genya suggested plainly. 

Sanehiro sighed. That probably should have been the plan from the start. 

They drove around the rest of the morning, stopped a shoplifter, stopped a girl from getting kidnapped and took the kidnapper to the police station, helped the fire department at a car accident, and rescued a kid stuck in a tree. Sanehiro made Genya climb up and get him, then pass him down. The kid made it down safely, but Genya fell on his butt. Sanehiro took the opportunity to laugh at him. The babysitter, a tall blind man Sanehiro was sure he had seen before, thanked them as he plopped the kid in a stroller with his twin brother.

They ended up taking their lunch break at the Iguros' restaurant anyway. The couple was pleased to see them, and gave them a free dessert. Sanehiro ordered red bean mochi, his usual, while his insane little brother decided to try a watermelon flavored cake. He said it was good, but Sanehiro was sure it was disgusting. 

They got back on their patrol, monitoring the school traffic until the high school got out. Genya waited by the gate for Sumihiko to come out. Then, he told the boy to get in the police car. 

"You need to stop running across the street like that!" Sanehiro shouted at him. "You're damn lucky we didn't hit you. I don't care if you're late to school. It's better than getting hit by a car, you got that?"

Sumihiko looked on the edge of tears as he nodded. 

Genya gave the kid a smile. "Try to wake up earlier," he advised. "And stick to the crosswalk. Just don't get hurt, okay?"

"Okay," Sumihiko whimpered. "Sorry. I'll be more careful."

Sanehiro just sniffed. "You can go."

The boy was halfway out of the car before he finished the sentence. 

"Kids," Sanehiro grumbled. 

Genya slouched in his seat. "Yeah."

They finished their shift, and went home. Genya insisted they stop for groceries on the way, saying he was going to make something for dinner. 

"We should eat the rice balls," Sanehiro argued, even though they were already in the store. 

"We can have those for lunch tomorrow." Genya picked up a head of cabbage. "I'm cooking tonight."

"Fine, let's stay in tonight," Sanehiro conceded. "Get some beers. We'll watch a movie."

That got Genya to smile. "Okay," he agreed, and picked up a four pack of Sanehiro's favorite brand. 

They went home, they cooked, and they ate. They watched their movie, drank their beers, and said goodnight. And, as he settled into bed, his brother doing the same in the other room, Sanehiro thought he couldn't have a better life.